Archive TP 19.5 — The Bog

“In some ways I do, in others I do not,” Katsuki said, as clear as ever. But she followed that up with a slight tilt of her head. “But it would be more accurate to say that it was not that I hadn’t wanted to see the wedding, but rather the importance I placed upon the mission Kokichi gave me was stronger, in some ways, than that desire.”

“I do not regret coming after you and Shuuichi, and passing on Kokichi’s message. I know that I lack encompassing information about what your own missions were, but I do not regret the part I had in keeping you two alive.”

Katsuki was quiet for a moment before speaking again, her eyes watching the room. Ever vigilant. “Kokichi is a precious person to me. I wish for nothing but his happiness and safety. Despite enjoying the moments I get to partake in his happiness as well, I can live missing it. It is still happening, after all. I gave him a mission to.”

“What I do regret not being there for were the acts of violence committed against him,” the guard frowned. “Perhaps there was something among them I could’ve prevented. But…there is little point dwelling on it. I fulfilled my mission…and this year all three of us are here to partake in the happiness.”

If she had stayed for the wedding…that might not be true.

Maki hummed, nodding along as she listened. How she said it, as always, expressed quite a bit without saying much, but Maki got the gist. Katsuki was glad she left, and was content to know Kokichi was happy, even if she would have enjoyed seeing it herself. And she regretted not being there to deal with the Chisa incident. Fair.

Though, she lacked encompassing information about Maki and Shuichi’s mission?

“... I’m certain it doesn’t actually bother you not to know,” Maki said, “But in your position, it would bother me, so I’m just going to tell you. Tengan, the head secretary, gave me a mission to assassinate Shuichi. But, the way the order was worded, I was given a chance to delay the order. He said I had until I could get to the border and return, and that by the time I returned to the Dicean castle, the mission had to be fulfilled. So long as I kept to that path? I could delay completing the hit for months.”

“So I left.” Maki said, idly running her fingers over Miyako’s arms, “Immediately, as soon as the orders were finished. I left in the clothes I was wearing and ran on foot. I was in no hurry to make it to the border, but I knew if I lingered on the path too long the next worst thing would happen. Shuichi would catch up to me.”

“Shuichi was under no orders.” Maki continued, “He knew Tengan was up to something and he knew whatever was happening, I was handling it on my own. He had a theory that I was being sent to murder Ikou– I believe Tengan may have even told him so– to sabotage the marriage before it had a chance to grow close. Some mind game to make Kaito miserable, to pressure him into making choices that would have pitted him against Kokichi, choosing between me and him. And while that wasn’t the case, the reality would have cost him myself and Shuichi. If you’re curious if there was some grand plan among all that other than ‘fuck with Kaito’, than trust me: there wasn’t. The man was sick.”

“Shuichi managed to catch up with me, unaware of my orders, and I managed to buy us another hours worth of time. Made this invention in my mind that ‘interrogating’ him for information counted towards delaying the hit. In some ways, that reality could have been… worse than just performing the hit.” Maki looked to Katsuki. Blood-red eyes calm as she said, “You spared us a terrible future. What you did was invaluable. So… yes. I agree. It was worth you missing the wedding. Still. It’s unfortunate you did.”

Maki was right, the full story of what had happened a year ago wasn’t something that kept Katsuki up at night--that was a combination of the fact that she simply didn’t need to sleep as much as a human, and the ever-present anxiety from the knowledge that the worst things often happened at night--but gaining the rest of that perspective wouldn’t make anything worse. So, she listened.

Katsuki never wondered about the intent behind orders. She hadn’t been able to, in her life before Kokichi--no one had ever wanted her to--and after… She trusted Kokichi, and Aiichi, and Captain Kaname. She trusted their judgment and ideas, that whatever they asked her to do, it was for a purpose that would make things better for people. She didn’t have to know why, or how.

But, still, the idea that all of Kazuo Tengan’s intent behind it all was to make Kaito miserable? It wasn’t shocking. Some people simply wanted to see the misery of others. The only conclusion Katsuki could draw from that, was that she would no longer provide any services for those kinds of people.

“I understand,” she said, confirming to Maki that she had followed the story. Perhaps putting a more firm close to the tale. “It is unfortunate, but…I would rather have many happy occasions in the future, whether I participate or not, than definitely participate in one occasion with none, or fewer in the future.”

“...I suppose you would say, knowing that, that the fact I missed the wedding doesn’t sting.”

“Well, there you go then.” Maki said, noting that Miyako finally seemed to be blinking sleepily. Soothed by the pacifier. “Strange, to think how all of that directly led to her. Miyako literally wouldn’t exist, if we all hadn’t gone. Shuichi wouldn’t have started re-taking poppies, if I hadn’t stabbed him.” Maki explained, shrugging a little as she observed the small infant. “It’s interesting, the ripple effects our actions have. Nothing is ever just ‘one’ thing. Not when you follow the thread.”

Katsuki peered at Miyako, her usual smile softening at the sight of the sleepy baby. She checked in, now and again, when Miyako had some of her louder moments, but…it was nice seeing her calm and pleased too. More than from afar, when her parents would take her on short walks through the castle, or out to the gardens, or bring her to the dining hall.

“Moments of opportunity,” Katsuki nodded, returning her gaze to the room. “Events continue to fall like a domino display. If you follow the threads closely enough, you may find a brief point of opportunity, where you can nudge things down a different path. You just have to keep watching to see what happens after, however.”

“Hm.” Maki hummed, nodding.

“...Katsuki.” Maki asked, giving the woman a borderline suspicious look, “What do you do with your time off? You do take time off, don’t you?”

“I do,” Katsuki nodded seriously. “Guards are required not to work more than 12 hours continuously--though that is including mandatory breaks and meal breaks--under emergency states, and not to work more than 10 normally. Additionally, we are required to use two weeks of leave per year if not used voluntarily.”

“I take lots of walks. I enjoy seeing how the city changes, and the daily events of people’s lives within it. Occasionally people see fit to ask me to volunteer for various tasks, and if I do not find anything disagreeable with it, I participate. I have learned many skills from it.”

“...I enjoy clothes shopping, also,” said the woman who never noticeably wore anything different than the green suit and tie she was wearing even now.

Maki considered the green suit. “... did you buy some of Kokichi clothes? I feel like that would answer some of Kaito’s questions.”

“Affirmative. Kokichi would often ask me to procure clothes he could ‘run and climb’ in, and ask for a saturated color palette. He has confided in me since that while he was spending time in the city, he did not want to look suspicious climbing back over the wall with new clothes.” Katsuki smiled brightly. “I was more than happy to purchase clothes for him.”

Maki smirked. “Kaito’s going to lose his mind. Don’t be surprised if he wants to ask you some very pointed questions later. Sometimes Kokichi will pull clothes out of his drawer and I see the light in Kaito’s eyes die a little. It’s very funny.”

And while Maki had never obsessed over it in the same way Kaito had, or ever been quite as judgy about it as Shuichi, she was still curious as she realized, “So, you were aware Kokichi was climbing the walls? I’ve always been curious how wide-spread that information was. Did a lot of the guards know?”

“I will expect the topic, then.”

Katsuki didn’t quite understand why Kaito would show signs of disappointed ire--she thought Kokichi looked quite nice. He had always seemed happy with the clothes she presented, even after assuring him that she would take them back if they were not to his liking.

Glancing at Maki, Katsuki nodded shortly. “He was very adept at choosing times and points between rotations. However, given the fact that he often asked me for favors, and occasional mentions by citizens of him being in town, it did not take much deduction to realize what he was doing. He was in no harm from it, and was taking clear steps to keep it a secret, so it was decided that we would not say anything unless asked.”

Maki nodded, smirking a little. “I bet, if I had asked, you would have told us that back when we all met. That would have spared our group all sorts of repetitive conversations. I should have asked. The guards and servants always know everything. Not risking asking you all what on earth was happening with Kokichi was nothing less than hubris on my part, honestly.”

“Most likely,” Katsuki nodded. “Everyone’s comfort-level is different, but I do not see much reason to remark on someone else’s business without provocation. Proper observation is half-done if you are expecting people to narrate all their thoughts step-by-step like a verbose novel.”

“You clearly don’t spend enough time with Kaito or Kokichi.” Maki said dryly, Miyako snoozing contely in her arms, still sucking her pacifier, “You let them keep going uninterrupted and they will narrate literally every thought in their head. And they never run out of things to talk about. Shuichi too, if you get him on a topic he’s interested in. I’ve had days where I just sit among them and will track how long it takes for them to take a notable break from speaking. Usually only the physical act of eating stops them… and even then. Only barely.”

“Exceptions to every rule.” Katsuki gave Maki a grin and an amused look out of the corner of her eyes. “And I’d wager exceptions to them too. Kokichi can be impressively quiet, even when he’s not trying to sneak around.”

“I will bet gold that that’s a blatant lie. We’ll have to figure out a way to test it. Maybe… convince him to talk a walk on his own and spy on him? I’d bet a gold if he doesn’t manage to find someone to talk to within ten minutes, he’ll talk to himself.”

“I’ll take that bet.”

People had started digging into the board games. There was a lot of people at the party, and a few handfuls of people had gotten curious about the games Kokichi had provided, before enough people had ended up looking through the pile to justify starting a few games. Music was still playing, but beyond a few couples just wanting to spend some time together on the dance floor, if you weren’t playing the games you were mingling with either friends or, for a few people, strangers, people looking for reasons to talk and introduce themselves to each other.

Temp, with Addie being babysat by Timothy for a bit– he’d have to make it up to the kid later, maybe some sort of gift– had decided to snag one of the board games of his youth, though he had to find someone willing to play it with him…

Heading over to Hideki, deciding he seemed the type, Temp shook the box of chess pieces as he said, “Uuh… you play?”

Even a bit after his dance session, Hideki was still relaxing. Maybe he really should go out dancing more, if something like that made him so tired…he couldn’t blame everything on aging.

It just felt…easier, here. To be silly and comfortable rather than just…well. Feeling ghosts draped over him.

That was probably something worth more focused contemplation later.

Sipping his drink at one of the tables, Hideki raised his eyebrows as one of Kokichi’s friends--Temp Lar, proprietor of X funeral estates, father of Addason Lar--approached him. While he wasn’t on bad terms with all of Kokichi’s friends (though Kaito and the others were more than friends) he simply wasn’t on any terms with the rest.

This was surprising.

“I do,” Hideki nodded, arranging himself and the table before them for an easy board arrangement. “I taught Kokichi, for whatever that means to you. White or black?”

“Can’t say it means all that much, though that’s not anything against Kokichi.” Temp shrugged– slipping back into his early-twenties persona– before sitting down, opening up the box and taking out the board, starting to set up the pieces, “Just never played against him before. If I beat you, maybe I’ll try to hustle him later. Beat the master, beat the student, right?”

“Black.” Temp shrugged again, finishing setting up as he said, “Your move. Uh… sorry, I know you’re someone, like, important, but not sure I’ve ever actually gotten your name. I’m Temp, by the way.”

“Fair enough,” Hideki nodded easily. Perhaps Temp was an idle enthusiast of chess, then. Considering the number of people looking at the games, it would make more sense to suggest one with more players, for such a social occasion, if you were simply looking to play a game. So, it was likely that Temp had chosen chess specifically.

If it was out of a desire for the game itself, then…Hideki supposed he fit a certain stereotype. And the same reasoning fit for the inverse--if Temp had been looking to talk to him, then chess would be a good opening, guessing from what game a kind of person like Hideki would enjoy.

Temp asking who he was did make that question more intriguing no matter the leading hypothesis.

Hideki started with the Queen’s Pawn opening before he started talking. “I am Hideki Fukui, the head secretary of Dicean administration--it’s nice to meet you, Temp. For clarity, I am familiar with your work for the memorial estates in Usott. Professionally, I can say I’m pleased your estates always file your taxes and expense claims in a prompt, orderly fashion.”

“Personally…the Memorial Garden is always maintained beautifully. I appreciate the work you and the others on the board put into it.”

“Can’t take too much credit for the tax filing. My predecessors had all that set up like a well oiled machine. Most I could do is not mess with a formula that works.” Temp said, matching the pawn, trapping it. “Do put a lot of effort into the Memorial Garden though. It’s good, fresh air, stretch the muscles. I’ve been taking Addason with me when I go to clean up lately, and little guy seems to like how peaceful and quiet it is. Gives me a hell of an incentive to keep going, ya know.”

Common defense. He’d attack with the next pawn and see what defence Temp would respond with.

“That’s wonderful, that you can share your time there with your son,” he nodded. “Kokichi said that Addason was born two weeks after Miyako, correct? She has started to show an interest in her surroundings, so the fact that your son seems to enjoy the garden may be a good sign he will continue to find it a place of peace.”

“Yeah,” Temp said, after a moment pulling out his horse. Into the field, knight. “Kokichi and I have been really excited about setting up playdates between the babies. So far it’s mostly been the babies trying to eat each other and not be eaten. And by that, I mean Miya’s got a very curious mouth. Poor Addie never knows what to do with her. It’s pretty cute, not gonna lie.”

“Honestly, I’m looking forward to when they’re both reliably holding their heads up and starting to crawl… cause then Kokichi and I can take them to the infant obstacle course,” Temp laughed, shaking his head, “Have you seen that, at the park over on Lipton? It’s, like, the tiniest little inclines and this, like, little bump that’s meant to be a ‘wall’, and this whole section called the ‘pit of distractions’ and it’s just neat little decorations to play with. It’s so cute. Though, knowing how into fitness he is, I feel like Kaito’s going to be actually invested in seeing them get through it, which is also pretty funny, if I’m honest.”

Like…an out of order Grunfeld Defense? Maybe. Regardless, Hideki would match with his knight.

“I have,” Hideki smiled faintly. “There was quite the debate over it, when it was proposed, but there haven’t been any major incidents over the years, and the Rec Team that oversee it are incredibly efficient about keeping it clean, as park equipment go. As you might imagine, I don’t have a lot of reason to visit it myself, but I’ve heard more than a few precious stories about children utilizing it.”

“It’s going to be exciting when the kids are old enough for the larger play structures as well. She’s adventurous in her own right now, but I wonder if Miyako will inherit Kokichi’s enthusiasm when it comes to play.” Hideki snorted softly. “For both her and her parents’ sakes, I hope not to the point she tries to create a swing in the backyard just to promptly fall on her head.”

Temp smiled slightly. Looked a bit like a Bird opening, if a few moves later. Fair, he had blocked out his first moves anyway.

“Ha,” Temp snorted in turn, crossing his arms and leaning back, glancing over at Kokichi, who was playing a board game with the largest of the gaming groups, and looked like he was having a blast. He was a little surprised Kaito seemed to just be watching, rather then playing. Maybe he got knocked out already. “Seeing how Kokichi moves on the dance floor, I believe it. Guys got all the enthusiasm in the world, and half the coordination. But then, that’s a given for having kids, isn’t it. Energetic little maniacs spend half their time throwing themselves off high things, the other half poking their hands in things that are gonna take their fingers off. You ever have children of your own, Hideki?” Temp asked, sending a pawn to back up his horse.

Hideki followed Temp’s gaze over, his smile softening as he looked at his nephew. For as adept physically Kokichi could be, at times, all that skill had come from years of falls. Despite all the disadvantages his health gave him, Kokichi had never been afraid to throw his body around.

It caused for some seriously scary moments, but…his pleased, excited smile always made those moments less bad, in retrospective.

Another knight in play, then.

“I feel as though that’s something of a trick question, for me,” Hideki mused. “I helped raise Kokichi, certainly, and that’s been a great joy in my life…but for any children that are legally mine, no. Adoption’s never been anything I’ve seriously considered.”

“That’s fair. It’s not for everyone.” Temp shrugged, going far left and sending out a pawn. It’ll be out of play for a while, but it was good to try to funnel things into the middle, “But I always told myself when I had things settled, I’d adopt a kid, share some good fortune… and, well. Things ended up coming together waaaaaaay sooner than anyone could think. Got the job, got the house, and, like… I dunno, waiting to get a partner just didn’t feel necessary. Just gonna go ahead and raise a kid, if love happens, it happens.”

“Heh, if you helped raise Kokichi, that explains why he at least knew how to jive dance a little bit.” Temp smirked, “I was surprised, usually when he dances it’s very clearly Kaito leading. When Maki stepped back to let him dance, I was worried for a second he’d be embarrassed. But he’s got some fancy footwork in him, at least for that kind of dance. Your doing?”

“We’ve just met, but Kokichi has gassed you up for months, when it comes to fatherhood, so I’d say that it seems to have worked out for you.” He trusted his nephew’s judgment, even as a new father himself.

Raising an eyebrow at the move, Hideki figured it was time to get things going. He captured the initial pawn. Though, he snorted soon after. “Incidentally. In honesty, I was surprised to see Kokichi dance like that myself--as pertaining to how he’s been dancing the whole party. He’s always loved it, but through his childhood I’d never call my nephew…graceful. I suppose Kaito has been an effective teacher.”

“...I learned swing in middle school, and my partner indulged the hobby, during Kokichi’s childhood,” Hideki explained after a moment’s hesitance. “I would demonstrate steps when he asked, but most of the time we would all dance haphazardly together.”

Temp almost asked if Hideki’s partner was here but– as he ignored the captured pawn and moved to the far right, moving another pawn in, still content to continue applying pressure from both sides— as the thought occurred to him, he felt a residual burst of emotion from Hideki. Just a spark of sadness…

Either a breakup or a deceased. Temp would tread carefully. He didn’t think talking about passed loved ones was wrong, but not something you should spring on someone in the middle of a party, especially someone still feeling the pain of it. “He still probably learned watching you and your partner dance. Kids absorb things like that.”

“Can I ask, as someone new to raising a baby to someone who’s raised a good guy like Kokichi,” Temp said, fibbing a little, but mostly just wanting an excuse to vent some frustration, “Did Kokichi have any dislike of, like, specifics animals? I’m, uh… starting to worry my kid might not like dogs so much and… I’ll be honest, man, I love dogs, I need my kid to get on my dog-love level. Any advice?”

“He’s always been an exceptional learner,” Hideki nodded, moving up a pawn to protect the one he captured with. “I can understand his regret, these days, about missing out on the social aspects of public school, but he truly excelled as a home learner. The amount of things I learned alongside him, as his tutor and as a product of his curiosity was a significant magnitude more than I had even most optimistically imagined.”

And it was a lot easier to “make up” lost sick days if school wasn’t happening at all when Kokichi couldn’t get out of bed.

Glancing up, Hideki let out a soft, amused sound. “I’m afraid I don’t. The only creatures Kokichi has ever had a distaste for are insects and arachnids…and that’s never changed. And in his case, even gentle or limited exposure is only good if you’re aiming for him to lock himself in an airtight room and never want to come out.”

For a long, thoughtful moment, Hideki tapped gently on the table. “Addason seemed to be relatively at ease while you and the other children were with Chase, but for a more reserved kid, you may want to start with symbology. Get him a dog stuffed animal, and tell him stories where canids are the heroes, or loveable friends, or dependable protectors. Show him a world where dogs are as you see them to be, then continue slowly introducing him to dogs you personally trust. It may not be a guarantee for love, but it should allow your son to be more comfortable with dogs, at least by familiarity.”

Temp nodded, clicking the next piece into place, “That makes sense… I just don’t understand how a kid can be born disliking dogs. Dogs are great! They’re friendly, protective, and goofy! So goofy! What’s more loveable than a big, doofus dog!?”

“A clean, non-smelly, non-obnoxious cat~” Alter Ego said, laying out sprawled on the chess board, obstructing Temps view. “Addie clearly has better taste than you.”

Temp twitched, “I hope he doesn’t end up a cat kid. Cats are such brats.”

“There’s a reason they have been given the epithet, ‘humanity’s best friend’,” Hideki nodded easily, setting up another capture, wholly unaware of Temp’s sudden handicap. “However, I cannot claim to have the same confusion. For some, lovable companionship can be a taxing chore. Across breeds, and even individuals, dogs do not have the same personalities, but barking can be stress-inducing or startling. Wanting to share space can feel stifling, or can trigger stress responses. A goofy, or ‘doofus’ nature can seem threatening in its thoughtlessness. Even moreso when people would disregard that real fear under the impression that something playful can never be hurtful or frightening.”

With a small smirk, Hideki shrugged. “The same can go for cats, or any animal. What may seem like ideal traits and behaviors to some may be deeply uncomfortable to others. It’s why it’s important to treat others’ fears and grievances seriously--even if it’s not something that bothers you, it’s still real to them.”

“Sure, sure… but he’s, like, three months old.” Temp pouted, “How is someone born with bad taste. It just baffles me.”

The two didn’t have a lot to talk about. They made a little bit more small talk, before mostly just focusing quietly on the game, which got more and more tense with each move, before…

“Checkmate,” Temp said, placing the tower down and cornering the queen, “I told you. Closing the board to the middle makes the pawns way more effective, it’s worth the time investment.”

That got a short peal of laughter from the, seemingly, older man. “I think we’re all born with bad taste, honestly.”

The game went on, before finally Hideki looked at the board quietly for a moment, eventually giving a satisfied hum. “It is a good strategy, particularly for open, aggressive games. I relied too heavily on a side defense, but you controlled the tempo, not allowing me to hide. Good game. Thank you for asking me to play.”

Kyoko was, technically, mingling.

But, more importantly, she was vetting Shuichi’s social group, because you never stop being a mentor.

So far, most everyone seemed… well. Relatively… hah, no, Kyoko couldn’t even bring herself to say it in her head. Shuichi, like, usual, had found the weirdest, most dramatic, most self-destructive people he could find and given himself to them whole-heartedly. She really should have been more strict about disciplining him, growing up. She had been so soft-hearted and easy-going (no, she was not accepting criticism, thank you), a sucker for Shuichi’s wide golden eyes and love of mischief (look, just because he wasn’t loud about it…). She had kept hoping he’d just… grow out of it. This desire to surround himself with irrational lunatics.

And yet. Here they were. In a ballroom of lunatics. Oh, sure, most of them were in the middle of a few calm years. Some of them hadn’t had their big, lunatic moment yet, even… but they all screamed ‘drama waiting to happen’. Even their most subdued member, Hajime, clearly had something on his mind, by the way he kept mentioning that nearby town that had just lost their mayor or whatever it was, and Kyoko would bet her favorite boots that whatever he was contemplating would be ‘Unnecessarily Extra’.

Shuichi just liked the lunatics… and Kyoko– as she, once again, stopped Oliver from trying to spike some of the drinks with shots from Kyoko’s flask– was just baffled where he got that trait from. (No. She’s still not accepting criticism.)

So, knowing who Shuichi was as a person, and hearing from a few different people that he was getting increasingly close to some small magician girl, Kyoko wasn’t surprised when she finally found the young lady… just…. With a slice of cake bigger than her head, having somehow dragged that massive slice of cake up to the catwalk, watching the party below as her legs kicked over the edge, eyes red and looking half asleep as she said with a full mouth, “...I’ll be honest. I thought even if someone noticed me up here, they’d be too lazy to follow me up…”

“I have an exceptional work ethic.” Kyoko said, sitting beside her, letting her own legs hang over the edge as she observed the party below. “My name is Miss Kirigiri, by the way. You are Himiko, yes?”

“...Miiiiiisssss Yumeeeeeenooooooo.”

Kyoko raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Nyeh, well… if you’re gonna make me call you miss, then Iiiiiii’m a misssssss tooooo.” Himiko drawled, enjoying the feeling of elongating each word, before giving Kyoko a cheeky grin, “Seems fair.”

“I think you’re misunderstanding the use of the title.” Kyoko said, leaning against the safety rails, “Miss is simply an honorific meant to show respect to someone either senior in age to yourself, or senior in position. And it’s really only important in family or business situations.”

“I’m not in business with you…”

“No. But I’m in business with Shuichi. And as a friend of his, it’s a token of respect to him, to show respect to his superiors. Because a friend is a type of family, and families should support each other.”

“......friends aren’t a type of family.” Himiko frowned, “That sounds fake.”

“Some are. At least close friends.” Kyoko hummed, tilting her head, “I’ve often felt there’s a hole in our language there. Luminaries try to fill it in with the claiming of ‘my’. My Kaito is marrying my Shuichi, who’s engaged to our Kokichi. A claiming of a person in our community, if you will. It’s an old-fashioned idea, but you still hear it get used every now and again. But it's inadequate for what it's trying to convey, I’ve always thought. Someone who’s more than a friendly or fun acquaintance, or a friend, but less than the technical title of family. There should be a word for people like that.”

“...Q… Quapples.” Himiko tried.

“What?”

“That could be the word. Quapples. Try saying it aloud, it’s fun. Quapples.”

“Quapples.” Kyoko tried. “It’s not exactly intuitive, is it. It doesn’t sound very affectionate either.”

“Well, what do you want from me! I’m not a, a, a word smith! …Cuabbles?”

“Is that not the same word?”

“No, no, listen… cua… bbles.”

“Ah, I hear it now. Still the same issues.”

“You’re impossible to please! Okay, okay… how about…”

Kyoko and Himiko, eating Himiko’s way too large piece of cake, continued to try to think of words that would mean ‘very close friend to the point of being a part of family without being family’. Kyoko rejected all of Himiko’s ideas, but agreed that if they couldn’t settle on a word, Himiko didn’t have to call her ‘miss’.

She wouldn’t actually change the music, that was far too rude, but Nadya found herself crouched by the filing crate all the records were stored in, flipping through them. She didn’t hate what was on either, but she still found herself curious.

People could have many hobbies, sure, but Nadya didn’t exactly have a favorite band, or a tune. …mostly. But it was always interesting hearing what people played, whether at a venue, on a streetcorner, on a record at a party, or even hummed under their breath. Music was one of those beautiful parts of humanity, just like food.

She laughed softly at a note that was attached to one of the holders--apparently it was not an orchestral string recording, but rather a teen punk band that recorded over the original. And apparently what Maki and Kaito listened to for dance practice. Shaking her head a little, Nadya noticed someone…not quite approaching, but looking like she wanted to.

Scooting over to make room, Nadya smiled at the young girl. “Were you curious about the music selection as well?”

Piper’s whole body jolted, and there was a brief moment where she considered literally just turning around and walking away.

It’s not that she was… shy. She wasn’t. But it was still a little intimidating, to be somewhat alone at this party, now that Glen was recovering with Gabriel. Sure, Maki was there, and Kaito and Shuichi. And she knew Hina was someone she could trust, literally with her life, even if she didn’t really know that big sister. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel safe, necessarily…

…but she was starting to feel a little more out of place, now that most everyone she was familiar with were playing board games.

So, curious about the sound system– how a lot of people were, it really was fascinating and astoundingly new– she had wandered over to the corner to look at the records… but a buff, blond woman had beat her there… and Piper wasn’t sure if she really wanted to abandon her quest, or if she should just… wait or…

But the woman solved the dilemma for her, as Piper shifted uncertainly in place, “...I was. Um… I can come back, though, miss.”

“I wouldn’t want to put you off,” Nadya said gently, shaking her head. “We could look through together, or I could come back later, if you would like. It can be a little awkward, at a party with lots of people you don’t know well.”

“Are you a music fan? I believe I recall Kaito remarking that one of Maki’s siblings was an adept musician…is that you?”

Piper clasped her hands together, thinking, thinking, thinkiiiiing, “No, that’s quite alright, miss. We can look through it together, thank you.”

Trotting over, Piper gave the woman a slightly wary look, before trying to smile. Nodding her head a bit as she knelt beside the woman, peering into the box of records as she said, “Likely, yes. My name is Piper, I play the hurdy-gurdy. Do you play? I mean, not that specifically, but…?”

Giving the young girl a grin, Nadya slid the stack back to the beginning--not that she was all that far in--so Piper could see everything. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Piper--my name is Nadya.”

Giving the few records she had already seen a more discerning look, Nadya laughed softly. “The hurdy-gurdy…that takes me back. You do not see many of them this side of the border. They have such a lovely sound…” Grinning a little just to herself, from the fact of silly word play, Nadya shook her head. “I play baseball, but for what you are actually asking, no, I do not. It is a little embarrassing, but I cannot carry a tune in the slightest--I suppose that allows me greater excitement when I get to hear others make music.”

It wasn’t surprising, but Nadya hadn’t found any Luminous music in the few records she had sifted through. Until musicians started traveling on international tours, there likely wouldn’t be much of a market for foreign albums, outside of those musically inclined who were just as equally curious.

A pity, really, but the world was slowly but surely opening up.

“How have you found Dicean music, if I may ask? I grew up far to the north, and even simply coming to the city I had something of a shock, hearing how different certain styles could be.”

“I… haven’t heard much of it besides music at festivals. And today.” Piper admitted, pleased to hear her instrument of choice being complimented. “Though, from what I’ve heard…”

Piper tilted her head a bit. Dicean music a little difficult to explain… “You all use more technology in your music, than we do. Uh, ‘we’ being… Luminary, I mean. I mean, you knew, you called it ‘Dicean’ music, so…” Piper shrugged, a little flustered, “Anyway, Dicea seems to be more technically advanced than anything I’ve seen at home. And I think that’s been affecting your music, at least based on the music I’ve been hearing. There’s a lot of what I can only describe as a sort of tinny, metallic noise in your music… it’s been interesting! Different, but interesting. I’ve never heard anything like it, before I got here.”

Nadya gave the girl a gentle look, nodding. “I work in the castle--I am Prince Kokichi’s administrative assistant. While King Aiichi asked everyone to give you all space and privacy when you all arrived, I am aware that being Maki’s sibling therefore means you are from Luminary.”

Hearing her opinion, Nadya hummed, giving an album of tango music an amused look. “I would say the same. We were not using candlelight, but my village did not have much of the common advancements you can see in the city while I grew up. Therefore, all of our music was live, through unaugmented instruments. Hearing a guitar played with metal for the first time was quite the bizarre experience.”

Laughing softly, Nadya paused, murmuring to herself. “...I wonder if you would know… We did not have the proper instruments for it, but being close to the border, I grew up with a handful of Luminous melodies… May I ask, are you familiar with a song titled, “New River”?”

Piper lit up, “Oh, of course. That ones a classic, the sort of thing people play at open mics when they’re still getting their footing. It’s sweet, or, at least I’ve always thought so. Like the idea that tragedy can sometimes change you for the better. Hopeful~”

Looking curiously at the records, Piper asked, “Did you bring that one up because it’s one of your favorites, or were you just getting a range of what I might be familiar with? I know I’m young, but I still know the oldies.” Piper giggled softly, smiling proudly at Nadya, “I’m cultured. If so, what is your favorite song then? Or, I guess favorite Luminous song… though, you can talk about your favorite Dicean song too. I enjoy talking about music, even if I’m unfamiliar with it. Maybe I’ll get a chance to hear it myself!”

Nadya’s face lit up right along with Piper’s when she confirmed her familiarity with the piece. There weren’t exactly songs from her mother’s childhood that Iliyana could or wanted to share, but while her and Tychon’s tour took them through Luminary? As departed from a lot of it her mother had been, there still had been a few things about Luminous culture she was able to pass on to her daughter. It was nice to know a song that Nadya loved was one of them.

“It’s one of my favorites, yes,” Nadya giggled, emboldened by Piper’s. “I always interpreted it, or parts, at least, as…change being a natural part of life, so it is not a bad or scary thing. Still hopeful in that context, to me. There’s something amusing about a song that has such a poignant message to me being an open mic staple--it tickles me.”

“If you are asking for some music recommendation, though…” Nadya hummed, thinking. “One of the first cities I came to after I left home…I got to see a proper ‘big band’ for the first time. The entire performance was astonishing, but the piece “Sing, Sing, Sing” I still get stuck in my head whenever I am performing idle tasks.”

“However, the village I grew up in is rather traditional, so I am familiar with quite a few old songs myself. I don’t suppose it is anything you would hear out and about, but the song “Post Shelter” I loved quite a lot.”

Piper asked how the song went, and while Nadya didn’t full on sing it, Piper listened attentively as the woman explained the instruments– just a piano, usually, though sometimes people liked to add a little flourish– and, after giving her a few hummed bars, telling her some of the words…

Piper tilted her head. Confused. “Is that a different language?”

Nadya wasn’t being humble when she said she couldn’t sing, and her face was still a bit flushed when Piper asked one of the main reasons she probably wouldn’t hear the song just out in the wild.

“Ah, yes. It is in Traditional Dicean--the common language Dicea, and before that, the collective of nation-states that made up Dicea all spoke before we started speaking Common. It is…something of a combination of all the different languages the nation-states spoke even before Traditional Dicean.”

Nadya shrugged a little with a sheepish smile. “It is not as commonly spoken these days, but there are a few people a generation or two older than I who still primarily speak it, and it tends to be used as a cultural shorthand when someone is trying to market something as being authentic. Kokichi and Kaito have mentioned that there is a particularly good ramen shop in town that, while having explanations in Common, has most of their signage in Traditional Dicean.”

“Naturally, as coming from a very traditional upbringing, Traditional Dicean is something more at the forefront of my hometown.”

With all, sincere, childlike innocence, Piper said, “That’s so weird.”

“I mean, I’ve heard that other languages exist beside common, but I think that’s the first time I’ve ever heard anyone say words in a different language…” Piper mused, squeezing her hands together and looking pleasantly curious with this discovery, “The raman shops… oh! The signs with the weird line drawings on them? That’s what that is? I thought it was just meant to be artsy, I didn’t think those actually said anything.”

“That’s so neat…” Piper said appreciatively, looking over the records. Mostly it was things she didn’t recognize. Though, she paused with the record that had the post it note on it, giving it a curious look, “A punk band…”

Then, suddenly looking squirmy, embarrassed but eager, Piper whispered to Nadya, “You know… I’ve been trying to write my own songs. Just a little bit… none of them are any good yet, but I’ve been trying.”

Nadya laughed quietly, similarly tickled with a child faced with different languages for the first time. “Those signs are in the Traditional Dicean writing system, yes. They do make nice art as well, don’t they. For as much as I can appreciate the language for what it is, I am appreciative I live in a time where most of our writing is in Common--the old writing system is quite involved.”

Smiling at the noted record again--looking at it again, that was Kokichi’s handwriting wasn’t it?--Nadya looked over at Piper’s whisper, her eyes widening in interest. “Oh, truly? That’s wonderful, Piper. I am sure when they get to the point you are happy with them, people will be amazed with your work. Music is a spectacular endeavor.”

“If you find yourself at the castle wanting an audience, I would be honored to hear your creations.”

Piper blushed, pleased with that, as she shrugged, clearly trying to be modest, “When one of them is ready, and actually good, then… yeah~ I’d be happy too.”

Piper beamed at the older woman, “Thanks~”

Stacy, seeing Nadya and Piper talking to each other– and having just gotten beaten in her game and deciding to take a break to go mingle again– was just about to walk over and say hello when–

There was a tug at her skirt. Stacy looked down, and a black eyed, sweet faced child she vaguely recognized as being one of Tim’s friends beamed up at her.

“Hello~” the girl said.

“Hi!” Stacy said, a bright, admittedly somewhat performative cheer in her voice, a little unused to speaking directly to children and overcompensating somewhat as she squatted down to be at the girls level, “Nice to meet you? Did you need something, sweetheart?”

Kimiko, still smiling, bit her bottom lip, putting her hands behind her back and swaying side to side a bit, like she was contemplating what she was going to say… before leaning forward and giggling as she whispered, “They said not to tell anyone, but I think the two ladies up on the roof are in~e~bri~eted, and they’re probably gonna fall off and die~” Kimiko giggled, putting her hands in front of her mouth and giggling in a scandalized way as she said, “I thought I should tell a grown up. Can you go check on them?”

“...what?” Stacy asked, stupified, as Kimiko pointed up to the catwalk, where it looked like… Shuichi’s mom and… was that the magician from the magic shop?? Were cheerfully sitting against the safety rails, the magician half laid out on one of the rails while Shuichi’s mom was clearly drinking from a flask. “...ooooh, shit.”

“Oh shit~” Kimiko agreed.

“No, wait, you don’t say that, gah… alright, yes, I’ll go up and check on them, it’s okay–”

“Yay!” Kimiko beamed, “Meet you up there!” She said, before taking off.

“Ah, shit.” Stacy hissed, following her.

Honestly, Kokichi didn’t even think you could tie at Love Letter, and yet! As he told Chiaki, it was simply fated that neither of them would come out the victor over another today…but he still wasn’t gonna give up! He’d get his wins one of these days!

But after indulging himself a bit--and getting his cake, finally--Kokichi pulled himself up to be a host again. Making sure there were still enough drinks and snacks, changing the music over if the record ended, making sure no one was…

Kokichi sighed a little to himself, but he supposed he wasn’t that surprised. Kirumi had mentioned that she preferred being productive over anything else, but…still. He was the host, guests shouldn’t have to worry about tidying.

Coming up to the woman, Kokichi leaned in to see what she was up to on her lonesome, giving a grin. “Hey, Kirumi--how are you enjoying the party?”

Kirumi hadn’t been interacting much with anyone, beyond pleasantries. Kirumi often found that she didn’t have much to say, in casual settings, though she did enjoy being a part of them. But while everyone got settled into speaking to each other, or dancing, or playing games, or following small children as they decided to climb up to the banisters on the ceiling– Kirumi saw no less than three adults there, she suspected it’d be fine, and young Kimiko seemed entirely certain in her footing– she found herself growing listless. Standing around and observing was fine to a point, but…

… look, the slowly accumulating dirty dishes would just be more sturdy if they were placed in a specific order. She was preventing an accident, if anything. What if someone bumped the table? The plates could slide. Really, she should just bring them to the kitchen and be done with it…

“Oh, hello, Kokichi.” Kirumi said, entirely calm, though her hands jerked back from the plates quickly enough to show that she knew she wasn’t being entirely rational right now. “I am, it’s quite the event. I know I’ve said it already, but congratulations again. A year of marriage is quite an accomplishment for anyone, and considering your circumstances? It is admirable, your tenacity and determination. Fitting of an Ouma.”

“Thank you,” Kokichi grinned. “And…again, I really appreciate it. Kai-chan and I can hardly believe it ourselves--though, I have a hopeful feeling that a year between us and Shuu-chan too will hit us before we know it. Still, I’m happy for every day that’s here.”

Taking another look at the plates Kirumi had been reaching for, Kokichi gave the woman a softer smile. “You know, I’d hate to bother a guest, but it looked like those plates were bothering you. Would you like to help me carry this batch back to the kitchen? I figured I’d probably have to do a few trips over the course of the day anyway.”

He didn’t think it was quite that the party was becoming overwhelming for her, but…she needed something to do. If he could give her some company, and not make the task an obligation? That was the job of a host, making sure all their guests were having a good time.

Kirumi relaxed a little, giving Kokichi a small smile as she nodded, “Of course. It is always my honor to assist in any way I can.”

Collecting the plates, balancing them with expert ease, Kirumi led the way back to the kitchens, confident in her task. She always felt her more sure and powerful, when in the process of serving. Because, well… no one could serve better than her. She was a master at the craft, recognized for her skills both in Luminary and now here in Dicea. Kirumi, all her life, had chased that feeling of power. Of certainty. Like the world was entirely under her ability to control, one task at a time.

And, feeling that confidence, she asked Kokichi as they walked, “How has your wedding plans been going with Shuichi, then? Have you needed any assistance on the matter? You know I am always available.”

Securing his own stack, Kokichi comfortably followed Kirumi to the kitchens, taking a deep breath when they left the ballroom. The room was more than large enough to not feel stifled, but there was still an obvious energy difference outside of it. It was good to get centered, for as much as Kokichi loved the excited, friendly energy inside.

(He was already basking quite a lot. If he’d taken Mikaku up on his offer, Kokichi might’ve very well just melted into a puddle, soaking in all his friends’ happiness.)

Kirumi’s exuded confidence, as much as it could be a little concerning sometimes, was also a nice feeling to get secondhand. Though, Kokichi laughed a little at her probing. “We’re still very much in the ‘throwing ideas at the board’ stage. None of us want to put it off for long, but we’re not exactly hustling to get all the details decided. Also, I think Hina would never forgive us if we got married before she and Sakura have their wedding.”

His expression going a little softer, Kokichi admitted, “It was partly my own fault, but I didn’t really have much say in Kai-chan and my wedding. This party is kind of my way of making up for that, but…I am excited to be more involved with the decisions of our wedding with Shuu-chan. Even for the little stuff like tablecloth colors.”

“I’m sure I’ll be buggin’ a bunch of you guys in housekeeping when it comes time to actually getting all the stuff together, though,” Kokichi laughed. “I appreciate the pre-emptive offer.”

“Of course. Your care and happiness mean a great deal to us,” Kirumi said, waiting patiently as they approached the dining hall door for Kokichi to open it for her, “You know, I had many regrets, not able to attend your wedding. I did wish to be there. But, the way the staff tell it to me now, it wasn’t a particularly happy affair. Not even for what those crooks visiting did, but just in general. Too much tension and politics for anyone to truly relax at what should have been a joyous event.”

“Well, as joyous as marrying a stranger can get, I suppose. At its most optimistic, it’s at the very least an exciting event, arranged marriages where the participants don’t know each other. Though I suppose you at least knew your at the time betrothed by rumors, a little.”

Kirumi wouldn’t add ‘such is a pity’, but she felt it.

Heading in to drop off the dishes, she also did not say something she had always hoped she might get a chance too, in the times she had thought would inevitably come, where Kokichi finally got sick of that brute and sent him away somewhere, at least to another floor. She had often hoped, in a moment of comforting him, she could propose a far more enticing trade. That while politically it could get a little complicated, the other Momota son, well… he was far more suited for someone of Kokichi’s caliber. Intelligent, composed, strong… certainly, he’s had some trouble with the insurrection, but if anything losing the throne only made it less complicated, the far better pairing of the two of them. Kirumi had daydreamed fondly, of Kokichi and Byakuya someday getting acquainted and, realizing what a terrible mistake had been made, falling in love…

Well, maybe someday. Give it another year.

“I know Ikou is thrilled.” Kirumi smirked, giving Kokichi a knowing look, “When we speak, he often finds a way to suddenly bring it back to your upcoming wedding. Now that is a man who feels like he’s been given an impossible second chance. I’m actually quite happy for him.”

“It would’ve been nice,” Kokichi said softly. Regardless of if Kaito had broken through to him or not, Kokichi knew he would’ve been overjoyed to reunite with Ikuo, and while things might’ve been more strained with the other veterans? He was still fond of them, and would’ve been happy to see them at his wedding.

Though…

“Heh, yeah.” He rolled his eyes a little as he propped open the door with his back, holding it while Kirumi passed through, exchanging nods and grins with a few of the kitchen staff on shift. “Kai-chan and I had already been through a lot just in the lead-up to our wedding, and that’s kinda sad when you consider all the stuff that came after it too. I was certainly warming up to him, but…I had just considered that I’d like him as a friend on our wedding day. Our emotions weren’t exactly considered, but that’s still quite the leap for a new husband.”

“Or maybe not, ‘cause I did fall for him pretty fast after that. With a guy as amazing as Kai-chan, I feel lucky I managed to win his heart, even if our hands were already spoken for.”

Kokichi…

Look. He knew Kirumi had some bizarre dislike of Kaito. That Byakuya was her golden boy. Considering the subjects they tended to drift to when they chatted, those feelings came up often enough for Kokichi to notice. He didn’t understand, and it was kind of sad, but…as long as Kirumi never hurt Kaito, she was entitled to her weird feelings.

He still couldn’t help the disgusted twitch that went through him as he put his batch of dishes in the ‘dirty’ bin, though.

Eeugh. Gross. And, like…c’mon, Kirumi. Byakuya had a wife and son on the way.

Pulling himself together, though, Kokichi gave her a grin as they headed back out of the kitchen. “I’m pretty ecstatic about it too. It killed me, at the time, knowing that he’d miss it by a month, even if what we were doing was the reason everyone could come back… Depending on when we have it, Shuu-chan and Maki-chan’s mentors might be able to come too and…it’s nice, you know? Being able to have your parents at your wedding.”

“Indeed.” Kirumi agreed. In regards to the parents. Simply deciding to not listen too much to the first bit as she gave Kokichi a genuinely fond smile, “I’m just pleased you’re happy. It seems every day you stand a little bit taller, sound a little bit more sure of yourself. While I felt the call of the war, I did regret not being here to witness your late teens years. You were sixteen, but…”

In Luminary, sixteen was the earliest you could, if you needed to be, be legally declared an adult. Legally, in the sense that if you had no guardians, or your guardians signed some paperwork, you could start signing your own contracts and owning your own land. And Kiruimi had felt the call of the war early, but while she had never been close enough to Kokichi to be considered an ‘honorary’ anything– she just wasn’t capable of that sort of thinking, for anyone other than Byakuya– she had felt responsible as a servant, to see that the job of providing services to him and keeping him safe and, at least relatively, healthy was done up until his adulthood. And once he crossed that threshold, she had felt okay refocusing her services to Dicea as a whole, rather than simply it's extremely important, but entirely fragile, heir-apparent.

But just because Kokichi could be an adult by sixteen, didn’t mean he had actually gotten to that threshold emotionally, and Kiruimi had regretted missing that development. From Kokichi as a child, to the true future leader of the country.

…but, “Sometimes it seems like I’ve seen you age years, in the mere year I’ve returned. And considering the trials you have overcome? I hope it’s not too forward of me to say,” She said, bowing her head slightly, “I am incredibly proud of your progress. You are a worthy Ouma.”

Honestly…Kokichi felt more sure of himself, as the days went on. In a general sense, at least. He knew how cruelly his brain could trick him, and he felt so out of his depth sometimes when it came to the more mystical side of the world, but…that was okay. He didn’t need to learn everything all at once, and he wasn’t alone trying to manage his thoughts and the world. When he faltered, there would be people there to help him stand back up.

All that had been a journey of its own.

Giving Kirumi a soft smile, Kokichi gently nudged his shoulder against her arm, showing his affection. “Thank you… Considering sometimes the past year has felt like ten? It kind of feels that way too. Therapy has helped a ton, along with me needing to pull myself together to be a good partner, let alone a good father…but I’m proud of the steps I’ve taken too.”

“It’s so ingrained in me to believe that people can always change,” Kokichi chuckled, “But sometimes it’s hard to remember that I’m people too. Any bit of allowance or understanding I give to others…I need to remember to give it to myself as well. I don’t deserve to be a cruel exception any more than anyone else.”

“Exactly.” Kirumi nodded, as they headed back to the party, “Very wise. As I always knew you would be… even if you did have this, just, dreadful habit of breaking dishes. Can I just say? Was exceptionally pleased to hear you had grown out of that by the time I returned. I barely held back from beating you with a broom, some days.”

Kokichi giggled guiltily. “One of my worse habits, I’ll admit. You can thank Kai-chan for shaping me up there.”

Glancing around the room, making sure, at least superficially, that everything was still okay from the short time they’d been gone, Kokichi turned back to Kirumi with a grateful smile. “Thanks for helping me out with the dishes, Kirumi. I appreciate you.”

Kirumi smiled, and nodded, “Of course.”

Kimiko had wanted to go climb to the drunk adults up on the ceiling, and Tim was watching Addie in the quiet room, Piper was doing boring things– looking at records– and Glen was sleeping, so Cali found herself kinda just wandering around the ballroom alone for a bit, Chase by her side. Idly petting the good dog, Cali tried to think of something she could do to occupy herself, having just finished playing the love letter game. She had enjoyed it well enough, even if Kokichi and Chiaki had kicked all their collective butts, but she was the energetic type, and was looking for somewhere to more physically spend that energy.

But, like… not climbing to the catwalk. That was tall.

She had found herself watching two dancers. A massive woman with stark white hair and muscles made of stone, who was gently dancing with a giggling, beaming smaller woman, who was staring up at her with all the love in the world. They reminded Cali of Prince Kokichi and Prince Kaito, during their dopey moments. People being in love were weird.

Cali watched the dancers feet, and noticed the tiles below had small, barely notable lines, making squares. Deciding to make a game of it, Cali decided to hop from square to square, balancing on one foot. It was easy at first, but somehow got harder the more she did it, her body wobbling as Cali stuck her tongue out a little, hop– hop– hop– “Eep!”

Cali hadn’t realized she had hopped that far, just focusing on the floor, when she ran straight into one of the dancers back. Mostly out of shock rather than momentum, Cali fell backwards, squeaking out, “Sorry!”

“Awww, that’s alright! You alright, kid?” Hina asked, reaching down to help Cali up, a million-watt smile on her face as Cali took the hand and was pulled up. “I really clocked ya, huh? Didn’t even see ya there!”

“No, that’s alright, I was hopping.” Cali explained, absentmindedly petting Chase as the dog sniffed her in zealous concern. “I’m okay… you’re really pretty.”

“Awwww, thank you! What a charmer! Careful, Sakura, or you’re gonna end up with competition~” Hina giggled, Sakura giving them both a warm look.

“Maybe.” Sakura said, looking down to Cali, “I was about to take a hydration break anyway… if my partner here is okay with it, I suppose I wouldn’t be too jealous if she danced with someone else.”

“Awww! Heck yeah! Do you wanna dance, kid?” Hina asked, beaming down at the wide-eyed, somewhat enchanted Cali.

“...I wanna race ya!” Cali stammered out. “You have fit legs!”

“... HECK YEAH!” Hina crowed, looking around as she said, “Start at the refreshments table, loop the ballroom?”

“Yeah!” Cali shouted, the two heading off.

Haneda wasn’t sure why she hadn’t gone into the adjoining room yet. At first it had been a compromise, because if she was going to be in a separate room by herself, then why come to the party at all? But now…she didn’t know.

Normally she hated all the noise and frantic energy of parties--it was why she rarely actually went out into town during festivals. This party was slightly more tolerable on the noise level, since the weird daisy chain of speakers made it so the music wasn’t blaring, but…it still very much wasn’t her scene.

…something about the amount of people she had seen go into the other room, though… Even if it was quieter, it made every sound the people in it did so much more aggravating.

So Haneda found herself in a comfortable little corner, away from the games and food and not too close to any speaker, and she brought out one of her projects. Still there to celebrate but staying firmly within her comfort zone.

…only about a week now, huh…

Kaito laughed, rubbing the back of his neck a bit as he shook his head, “The catwalk? Uh, nah, I’m alright. Um… just be careful going up there, alright? I didn’t think I’d have to worry about a weight limit, but…”

“IT’LL BE FINE! Nekomaru chuckled, Yuta bouncing excitedly on the back of his heels next to him as the massive man clasped Kaito’s on the shoulder, squeezing it as he said, “BUT, IF YOU’RE DETERMINED TO BE A BUZZKILL, DON’T WORRY! WE’LL JOIN THE GROUP UP THERE FOR A BIT, AND THEN WE’LL TALK EVERYONE INTO COMING BACK DOWN!”

“Haaaa, okay! Well… just, if it sounds like it’s bending, don’t tempt it please! Ooooh-kay.” Kaito sighed, watched the two head to the ladder that led up to the slowly increasingly filling up banister. Maybe banister was the wrong word, but Kaito couldn’t think of the right one. It looked like the sort of railways built into the top of large rooms for maintenance sake. Everyone up there looked like they were enjoying themselves at least. Kaito wondered if Kokichi had noticed what was going on yet.

Ooph. He hoped his husband wouldn’t… panic or anything… where was his husband, anyway?

Kaito looked around with some concern, before sighing slightly in relief, seeing Kokichi talking to Amber, Ikou and Hideki. Kaito had been doing a good job avoiding Hideki all day, so it’d probably be best to just leave them to it. Now, where was…

Haneda hadn’t been who Kaito was looking for next, but once he had noticed her he gave her a small frown. Hmmm… could be good to just check in.

Going and collecting an extra drink, Kaito headed over to the corner, grinning at her as he asked, “Hey, Haneda! Drink? I was gonna take a break and sip on some punch, cool down, and noticed you had carved yourself a nice little pocket over here. Mind if I mooch off your quiet spot with ya a bit?”

Haneda glanced up, glanced at the drink, and gave Kaito a short nod. “Sure, thanks. Knock yourself out, as long as you keep it a quiet spot.”

There weren’t any words on her new project--despite many of the gifts she had given the royal family in the past year, many of Haneda’s projects were crosstitch poems or sayings with little borders or illustrations. They weren’t necessarily for commission, though Haneda took some time and again, but…well, there was something of a market out there for her crude sense of humor.

This project, even as unfinished as it was, was a large sheepdog, centered on her tambour frame.

“...happy anniversary, by the way. Hell of a year.”

Kaito nodded, handing her the drink and squatting down next to her, letting the wall take his weight a bit as he sipped at his drink.

He was fine sitting in silence. The fun thing about people who were uncomfortable, was that if you gave them what they wanted– to an extent– they usually ended up bringing up what was bothering them on their own. The ‘extent’ being that you usually had to be physically present, or they couldn’t tell you anything. Stuck around, be patient, and if they weren’t doing anything actively self-destructive, be quiet? Then eventually they’d fill the silence themselves.

Mind you, there might not be anything ‘wrong’ with Haneda. She didn’t exactly fit the ‘wallflower’ profile, so Kaito doubted she was just feeling shy. Mostly he just wanted to make certain she wasn’t feeling out of place. He knew she worked with a lot of people here, but working with someone didn’t necessarily make you fast friends. And with the kids all accounted for, Kaito just wanted to make certain Haneda had someone to talk to… if she wanted.

… and as they sat there in silence for a bit, Haneda working on her stitching, Kaito could admit at least to himself that it was nice to get away from the crowd a bit. Not that he didn’t like anyone here! But, phew…

“Hm?” Kaito hummed, almost missing what Haneda said, having zoned out a little people watching. “Oh, yeah, thank you. One year of marriage, one year of peace! Lots to celebrate today. I imagine there’s plenty of parties happening outside the castle too, celebrating the treaty, so, ya know… thanks for coming to celebrate with us! It’s kinda crazy to think that this is also basically your year long anniversary of taking on Tim. Your patience is insane, by the way. It’s funny, you’ve been more consistently involved in our lives than most people in this room, the last year… happy anniversary!” Kaito grinned, raising his cup to her.

Haneda nodded slightly before letting out an amused snort, deciding to go along with the toast and raise her cup, moving her mask down for a moment to sip from it. “He’s a good kid. As much as I wished for the vacation I’m only getting now? It hasn’t felt like I’ve slogged through the year.”

“...it’s been nice seeing him get more comfortable handling Miyako, and Addason today,” she said after a moment. “He doesn’t look like he’s gonna explode anymore.”

Haneda liked peace and quiet…but she never regretted the noise Tim brought along with him. She, obviously, was going to bring him and Chase souvenirs from her time away, but…she wasn’t really sure what, yet. There wasn’t a whole lot out by Chouei’s farm.

“I knooooow, it’s cute, isn’t it? Tim’s gonna be such a good big brother.” Kaito grinned, eyes lighting up a bit, always happy to gush about his kids.

“And, yeah, a vacation more than well earned, though we’ll miss you while you’re gone. I’m glad Tim’s getting more comfortable holding babies, cause honestly, he might end up spending a lot of time with them now. I want to take Tim out a lot before he goes back to school, but Miyako’s probably also gonna be part of the package. It’s all coming soon, summers coming to an end~”

It had been a long summer, too. A lot had happened, at least in regards to the family. Having a baby will keep you busy. And now the family was coming up to the next challenge– restarting their old routines with the additional, adorable, drooly little full time job that Miyako was. It’d be a hell of a balancing act.

“You’re going out to the countryside, right? Something like that?” Kaito asked, giving Haneda a curious look.

…it was a little rambly, but that was just who Kaito was. As such was life.

It wasn’t really like Haneda entertained Tim much. She made sure she did his homework, during the school year, and that he, if not made it to the dining room, then got meals, and that he did any chores his parents asked of him (which was basically just to take care of Chase, which Tim did dutifully, and to keep his room relatively clean, which…yeah, same.). She helped him out with things he needed help with, made sure he wasn’t sneaking off into town--by himself, at least--and kept an eye on him and the girls when she was on shift to try and keep them out of trouble.

He would be just fine, while she was on vacation. He certainly wasn’t old enough to go without any sort of supervision, but he was an independent ten-year-old. And one that was a lot more comfortable asking his parents for help than he had been last year.

“Mm,” Haneda hummed with a nod, turning back to her project. “Visiting a friend’s farm. He raises sheep.”

Kaito lit up at that, grinning at her, “Sheep are cool. The friend cool?”

“Yeah. Coolest guy I know, honestly.” Haneda paused for a moment. “He boarded me when I got lost, while I was “soulsearching”.” The way she said the term was wholly sarcastic, even rolling her eyes a little.

Kaito stared at her for a beat.

… then he narrowed his eyes a little.

…….that…. That couldn’t be right. That wasn’t what she said…..

…. He ‘boarded’ her… while she was soul searching….

…. Boooooarded…. Boarded….

………………………………………………..OH!

“Oh, he gave you a place to stay?” Kaito grinned, “That’s nice of him. Soul searching, huh… find what you were looking for? Did a sheep have it? I bet the sheep had it… could hide it in their wools, or something…”

Haneda snorted, but then she gave a half-shrug. “I found a friend, so I suppose so.”

“Was just some angry, bitter kid who left the city as soon as there’d be no one obliged to ask after me anymore. Ran into someone who did anyway.”

“...it’s nice, out there. Quiet.”

“Hm,” Kaito hummed, hearing the affection in Haneda voice as she referred to it. “...see yourself settling down there, someday? Pretty big difference, between the capital city and a sheep farm on a hillside. Was there a reason you picked the city?”

“Maybe.” It was a future she and Chouei talked about, time to time. Usually on the nights before she left again. Just the two of them, the sheep, and more dogs than they could count. Maybe a cat, though he always pet her hair and remarked how cats could get pretty territorial, if they weren’t introduced properly.

Haneda shrugged again. “The convenience, mostly. There’s no way I’m learning to spin my own thread, and the world can tear my hobby from me from my cold, dead hands. And I wanted to save up some cash. Housekeeping pays well, and I don’t mind the work. And management doesn’t usually ask weird things of you. Usually.” At that, Haneda sent over an amused look, unusually warm for her, like she and Kaito were sharing a joke.

They had to admit, being asked to nanny a kid that was a thoughtless sentence away from being executed was a weird thing to ask someone that cleaned.

(...nevermind that she had spoken up, when Aiichi was asking around, despite her gripes at the start. The system hadn’t failed her, per se, but…she didn’t want to see another kid drown.)

Kaito chuckled at that, nodding. “Sometimes you’re the one working the iron, sometimes you’re the one chasing the nine-year old literally across the castle. Or, ugh, into the vents. Just a normal day at the castle.”

Kaito could have made a joke about needing to suddenly be very aware of emergency first aid when he first got to the castle, in the whole ‘showing up for one job and suddenly doing a very different, much more pressing one’... but he worried if he said it aloud it would sound like he was taking a dig at Kokichi. Not what he meant, and definitely not what he wanted to do by accident on their special day.

Kaito watched the party for a bit. Sipping on his drink every now and again but mostly leaving it alone. Just enjoying the silence for a moment. Comparitible silence, anyway, as Cali and Hina ran around them during their race around the ball room.

Waku was leaning back against one of the refreshment tables, watching the growing party up on the scaffolding with amusement. This was definitely not up to safety compliance measures. Maybe it’d tap into her anxiety in a moment or two, imagining what would happen if the whole thing fell…but for now, it was just kind of funny. Mostly watching out to see when Kokichi would finally notice what was happening, because he’d absolutely shut it down in a heartbeat.

For such an observant guy sometimes, he could also be pretty thickheaded.

Waku tore her eyes away from the ridiculous scene as someone came near, and she gave the woman a nod. Hmmm…Kokichi and Kaito felt a lot of sentimental fondness for her, she’d noticed. And considering everyone else at the party…

“Hey, if you don’t mind me askin’, are you one of Maki’s sisters?”

“Not really.” Sakura rumbled, sitting down with a plate of cake at one of the available chairs, feeling it groan beneath her weight as she settled in, “Sister-in-law to be, for what that might count for… I’m engaged to her sister, Hina. She’s the one racing the pink-haired kid… and now the green-haired woman, apparently. Guard Lake, I believe…”

Taking a bite of the cake, she considered the small, pink-haired woman, “What about you? How do you know the hosts?”

“Oooooh!” Waku hummed in recognition, flipping her braids behind her shoulders as she figured it out. “You’re Sakura then, aren’t you? That would make sense. Hasn’t happened in a while, for obvious baby reasons, but when Kaito would get tipsy on our nights out he’d always grumble about how the bar food wasn’t as good as what you serve in your pub.”

Looking over at Sakura’s observation, Waku giggled a little, seeing Lake join in on the race. Never one to turn down a competition…especially at a kid’s insistence.

Turning back to Sakura, Waku hummed proudly. “I work in housekeeping! And Kaito and Kokichi are also my friends. Other than Souda when they met, I think I’m the only person in Kaito’s ‘pub crew’ that’s actually gone out to drink with him.”

Sakura’s eyes didn’t widen, but there was still a clear sense of recognition as she said, “Ah, Waku. I’ve heard of you too. Kaito keeps swearing he’s going to bring you and some other friend to my pub. Right, the ‘pub crew’. I’ve wondered why he hasn’t done it yet. He really does love the food, and we’ve been experimenting with some Luminary style mead… I suppose I’ve always assumed you or one of his other friends kept asking to go other places.”

“I suppose Miyako does limit his options though, and my pub is past the market. I imagine you’re picking areas closer to the castle.” Sakura rumbled, unbothered either way, “Kaito and I don’t talk much, but he’s brought you up a few times during the moments we have. He’s very fond of you, he gets pretty excited to gush about you if the excuse arrives.”

“Mostly we’ve gone to dive bars,” Waku chuckled. “Kaito and I met up in one by chance, and that’s how we found out we share that hobby. I think your pub is a little too welcoming when we went to those bars on purpose, but just for hanging out? I’m excited to get the group together to go.”

Waku, of course, knew the depth of Kaito’s friendship. They talked about what their bond meant to each of them often. But no matter how assured you were in a relationship, it was still something special and exciting to hear that they talked about you to other people.

“Aw, what a doll,” the woman laughed, her eyes glittering a little. “Though, not that surprising. If Kaito sees something good in you, he’s gonna gas you up as soon as the thought hits his head. For that stuff, at least, he wears his heart on his sleeve. No decoding needed.”

“Hina can be like that as well.” Sakura said fondly, “Maybe not to the extent he does, at any given opportunity, but when she’s ready to talk someone up, she’s incredibly enthusiastic. I agree, with people like that? It’s easy to see where you stand. They either adore you or they don’t.”

Sakura took another bite of her cake… before musing, “How many more people do you think are going to manage to get up there before it becomes a problem?”

Waku returned her gaze up to the scaffolding, laughing lowly. “Hmmm…well, Hajime, Drake, and Souda all panic enough that if any of them go up, it’s over. Chako and Denji would refuse to go up at all, but they wouldn’t tattle unless provoked. Kokichi and Hideki would shut it down immediately, and Aiichi would shut it down eventually, and if it weren’t for the fact that I’m pretty sure Katsuki is still in the other room, I wouldn’t be surprised if she was already shutting it down by just carrying people down without anyone noticing.”

“If it’s anyone but those people?” Waku cackled. “I’ll say three more.”

Sakura nodded. That sounded about right.

…so the thing was, sure. Kokichi could be a little oblivious sometimes. But there were two people that, if the regular residents and staff of the castle were forced to choose the resident airheads of the castle?

Lake and Aiichi would be the clear winners by a longshot.

It didn’t mean that they didn’t have good observations, or that they were useless in quick action moments. By the contrary, Lake was very good in high pressure situations and was able to take in complex situations with a discerning eye, and Aiichi had a way of getting people to open up about their worries, even when they were pretending everything was fine. (For everyone except Kokichi, at least.)

But the thing was, Lake couldn’t find missing things for the life of her, and Aiichi tended to go through situations believing everything was fine, all up until he had evidence that it wasn’t.

After their race, Aiichi had given the contestants applause, giving a little impromptu speech as if it was some national competition, and after they split off, Lake and the man who hadn’t quite ever been her father, but had been kind and protective and the person she needed growing up decided to have a few dances together.

Right under the crowd on the scaffolding. None the wiser.

“....” Amber stared at the ladder, considering her odds… she was not wearing… ladder climbing shoes. Or maybe she waaaas wearing ladder climbing shoes? Were high heels good for ladders? In a way, you could, like, cradle your foot on the rung… hmmmm….

Very few people got into the sort of bad luck he did, but still… Drake felt like if he had blood of his own, he’d have an aneurysm looking at all the people tempting fate. Especially Kokichi’s pretty friend, who was wearing heels.

“U-um… Like, I’m not… I mean, no one has to listen to me, obviously, but…” Drake, no introduction, just kind of gestured to the whole of the ladder and the scaffolding. “I think that this is a really bad idea, and people should start coming down before someone gets hurt. Sure, there’s a whole wing of healers upstairs but…that’s tempting fate way too much.”

“I mean, it’s holding so far.” Amber mused, not bothered by the lack of intro and not offering one herself, crossing her arms and tilting her head slightly, “And, liiiiiiike… it’s probably meant to carry a good bit of weight. I don’t know, I’m just so curious what everyone’s doing up there! Are they just enjoying the view?? What the heck!”

Drake rubbed the back of his neck anxiously. Sure…there were probably weight limits on the scaffolding more than just the lights that were mounted on it. And for something like a ballroom…what if…what if someone was holding a play there?! And the scaffolding was for holding up set pieces! There were so many safety considerations put into the castle, since it was meant to be one of the most public buildings in the city, so…they would’ve thought of that, right?!

Oh, Kokichi would know, but… Drake glanced up at the group up on the catwalk. He didn’t want to be the person to ruin everyone’s run, if it all turned out to be fine…

“...I think some of the people who took Strategist Fuji’s…er, brownies went up there. So…they’re probably enjoying everything about everything.” Drake shifted uneasily. “...I hope some of the others will be able to help them down alright…”

“Hmmmmm,” Amber now put her hands on her hips, nodding, nodding, nodding… before crying out, “Ah, I can’t take it! I gotta know! C’mon, guy! Stacy abandoned me, Kokichi is hosting, Temp is somewhere, and I’m alone! So! As my newest, most current bestie! You gotta make certain I get up there alright! Come on, let’s go!”

She grabbed Drake’s wrist as she said it, dragging him to the ladder, “You don’t have to come up! Just be ready to catch me!” She grinned, giving Drake a two-fingered salute, before starting to climb.

Drake blinked in shock about being called Kokichi’s friend’s ‘bestie’, and if that wasn’t even enough, he made a small, panicked sound as she grabbed his wrist. It…wasn’t really something that the average person noticed, but…it always made him nervous, when people got close enough to realize he didn’t have a pulse.

“U-uh! Ah! Oh no…” Drake dithered as the woman began to climb, immediately going to steady the ladder as he watched her heeled steps in concern. “Okay, I will, but please try to be careful!”

Doubt was a good way to hurt yourself, and once she had decided to do it? Amber had zero doubts, heading up the long, scaffolding ladder, her heels clicking at every rung. As she got up closer, she heard voices, the sounds of the scaffolding party making chit-chat and laughing, and as she got to the top, a hand reached down to help her the rest of the way up.

“WELCOME!” Nekomaru laughed, pulling her up. “TO TERRIBLE DECISIONS ISLAND!”

“Nyeeeeeh! One of us~ Ooooone of us!” Himiko drawled, smiling lazily at the new person.

“Oh, honestly, you’re all being paranoid.” Kyoko said dismissively, Kimiko sat in her lap while Kyoko regaled her with macabre crime stories, Kimiko absolutely enthralled, “These things are made sturdy, do you have any idea how many criminals I’ve had to dramatically chase through elevated passages just like this? These catwalks, as we are all aware they are called?”

“Well, duh, everyone knows the name for catwalks. What would they be called? Balconies?” Stacy huffed, “Banisters?”

“Why banisters?” Souda asked, looking puzzled, “I could see mistaking them for, like, scaffolding or something like that, but banisters is an entirely different thing.”

“I didn’t say I actually thought they were called banisters! I’m saying it’d be weird!”

“Hey! Bestie! The air is clear up here, come on up!” Amber called down the ladder to Drake, “It’s fine, nothings’s even creak– oh my god.”

Amber, in an attempt to show Drake just how fine everything was, had gone to lightly, lightly, tap the top rung of the ladder with her shoe… and watched, wide-eyed, as the metal clasps just seemed to suddenly shatter. The ladder falling backwards.

If Drake was physically able to, he would’ve paled in a second as the ladder fell towards him. He knew it. He knew it! Fuck being able to see the future, he knows a bad idea when he sees one!

Scrambling, Drake planted his feet, lifting his arms to try and steady the ladder, before…

…with his frame, there shouldn’t be any possibility he’d be able to steady it. Sure, Shuuichi and his family knew, but…there were a lot more people than just them at this party.

With resigned horror, Drake went down with the ladder, muffling the bottom of it with his body.

But not the top.

CLANG!!

…

“WHAT ARE YOU ALL DOING UP THERE?!?!?”

“....HAAAAAPPY ANNIVERSARY BAAAABY!”

“Yaaaaay! We’re gonna have to parkour down~!” Kimiko giggled, entirely thrilled at the excuse. None of the adults would let her do it. She was certain she didn’t actually need the ladder!

“Not at all.” Kyoko told her firmly, looking down, “I’m certain they’ll figure out a way to get us down presently. Though, really, those clasps were a death trap. This catwalk would make a poor environment for a dramatic chase scene.”

“Kyoko? Nekomaru!? Are you both up there!?” Oliver called from the bottom, looking borderline offended, “Here I was thinking there was no way you were among that group! Nekomaru, you’re like three people in one!”

“STOP CALLING ME FAT!”

Kaito sighed, standing up. “Alllright, Haneda, thanks for letting me hang out. I should probably go do… something. Hey, is Seiko still here!? We have a man down! Drake, man, are you… still alive??”

Unfortunately, Seiko had left some time ago, after making timid rounds to congratulate the princes on their anniversary. Staying for longer at the party just…felt like overstaying her welcome.

Fortunately for the situation, Drake wouldn’t be needing a healer.

“...I’m okay…” Drake weakly reassured…er, whoever was nearby. He gave a small thumbs up from under the ladder. “Could I have some help getting this off, though…?”

Kokichi was worried for Drake, vampire or not, but his wide-eyed gaze never left the group on the catwalk, worry exuding from every facet of his being. “Guys, the weight limit up there is like 400 pounds…you really need to get down before something else breaks!”

Looking more annoyed than worried, Hideki strode over and started directing the group. “There’s a secondary ladder on the other side. Please move calmly and orderly across the walk, one at a time, and choose someone to steady that ladder from the top, while one of us will steady it from the bottom.”

“Over here!” A voice chirped from the other side of the room, Katsuki waving cheerfully from the secondary ladder.

“Oh dear, Kaito, would you give me a hand?” Aiichi asked, readying his grip to start lifting the ladder off of Drake.

Lake sped over to the main pathway of the catwalk, acting as a spotter in case anyone fell through the grates.

“Yes, your grace! Alright, Drake, come on, buddy, now’s not the time to be getting a nap in.” Kaito grinned, going to the other side of the ladder and helping Aiichi lift the weight of it off of Drake, “Scoot it over to the wall so no one trips on it?”

“O-okay! One at a time! I’ll go ahead and–”

Nekomaru put a heavy hand on Souda shoulder, glaring at him as the smaller man squeaked, “Miss Kirigiri and Kimiko are going first. You and I are going last. Got it?”

“Y-yes sir!”

“Actually, Himiko and Kimiko are both the smallest, if Kimiko needs to go with someone, perhaps it’s best to send them both across at the same time.” Kyoko mused, giving Himiko a long look before asking, “You can walk in a straight line, can’t you?”

“Don’t worry… I’ll put a barrier around the walkway with my maaaaagic… it’ll keep us from falling.”

“Maybe just let the actual barriers do their jobs?” Stacy pointed out, as Amber huffed.

“Stacy’s small, she and Himiko can go across together, and then Himiko can wait at the other ladder for Nekomaru to get there and give her a piggypback ride down.” Amber decided, “Miss Kirigiri, Miss Kimiko–”

“Not how that works.” Himiko drawled.

“-- after you two!”

And one by one, or, mostly two by two actually, since no one wanted to send Kimiko across alone and no one trusted Himiko right now, the group went across, and then mostly one by one, other than Nekomaru and Himiko, went down the ladder one by one.

As Maki watched Kimiko go down the ladderwell rung by rung, the people in the quiet room coming out after hearing the commotion, she frowned a bit… before whispering to Shuichi, “Why doesn’t she just scale the wall down? I know she can.”

“They probably wouldn’t let her.” Shuichi whispered back, holding the soundly sleeping Miyako in his arms.

“What the hell do I train these kids for if not situations like these?”

“Wait till she gets a bit older. Also, let me go check on Drake, an entire… ladder fell on him. And knowing him, it’s either just given him a bruise or a full on concussion. Let’s hope bruise.”

Maki shrugged, “Good luck.”

Drake scooted himself out from under the ladder as Kaito and Aiichi lifted it, giving himself a quick brush off before joining to help them move it over. He hadn’t really been able to lower it more gently, not with still making it look like it was falling so…ow. He was just glad Grinnell wasn’t at the party; it was always so embarrassing when he ended up messing himself up so badly he needed to go to her. She never seemed annoyed but…still.

Eyes still big and wobbly, Kokichi dashed over to check up on Kimiko once she got to the ground. He knew she would be alright, since he watched the whole thing, but… “That was so dangerous! You almost scared the life out of me, young lady!”

He tried to liven up a little for her sake, but when Amber and Stacy got down, it was all Kokichi could do to not full out wail as he scuttled over to embrace them. “GuuUuuys…!”

Kimiko, who had been completely at ease with all of this up until this point, suddenly found herself matching Kokichi’s wide, watery eyes as she pressed her index fingers together, “Wh-why? I-I was just climbing…. I’m so-sorry Mister Kokichi.”

Though, maybe it said something about Kimiko that, as soon as Kokichi tried to reign back his panic on her behalf, Kimiko immediately got over it, spotting her friends and cheerfully running to them as she exclaimed, “Guys! I got so high! Did you see~?”

Amber, who now understood a little better how reckless that had been– she had been the one to make the ladder fall, after all– still couldn’t help but laugh a little as she caught Kokichi in his crashing hug, Stacy on the other side of it letting out a heavy, relieved sigh to be down off the ladder as she caught the other end of his hug. “Aw, did we scare you? Sorry baby. It was so appealing though! Like a treehouse in the back of some kids backyard!”

“Speak for yourself, I got stuck up there after thinking I could talk Himiko and Kyoko down.” Stacy sighed, shaking her head as she rubbed Kokichi’s back, “Like, that was sooo totally crazy, I don’t even. Just wild.”

Amber and Stacy eventually wandered over to Temp, who dryly questioned them as Addason peered at them curiously, when Nekomaru came down next, Himiko securely koalaing off his back, because Mikado knew his shit, dammit. The man in question was tapping his foot disapprovingly as Himiko laughed awkwardly, getting down from Nekomaru’s back. “Nyeeeeeeh…. Hiiiiii, master.”

“Himiko, you should know, when I have my inevitable ulcer? It’s entirely because of you.” Mikado said dryly.

“HEY! SOUDA! I BET YOUR TOO CHICKEN-SHIT TO JUMP DOWN!” Nekomaru called up, watching Souda slowly make his way down the ladder. “COME ON, JUMP! I’LL CATCH YOU!”

“N-no way! You’re a sadist! I’m coming down already, just back off the ladder, you freak!”

“HA HA HA HA HA!”

Oliver, looking over Kyoko, giggled before putting her arms around her shoulders, drawing her into a kiss, “You’re so stupid~”

“It was enjoyable to people watch up there.” Kyoko defended herself idly, not terribly worried about it either way.

“Should I walk you to a healer?” Shuichi asked Drake, looking him over with some concern, “That was a pretty bit hit over, just, your entire body.”

Kaito looked around the room, rubbing the back of his neck. Hmmm… how to pull this back together…

It was bad enough that Drake got hurt, but Kokichi was just thankful that no one got hurt worse--no one falling the…what, twenty foot drop? It wasn’t the worst height, and a lot of the people that had been up there would be entirely prepared to make that kind of drop but…to be caught unawares by it? Horrifying. Not to even think about if the whole catwalk fell. Eugh.

Kokichi hugged his friends tightly, and looked over everyone else for injury--seeing Shuuichi had Drake covered--his eyes not quite as verging into tears, but still filled with the damning kind of worry best exhibited by a concerned, disappointed parent.

As Hideki grumbled about submitting a maintenance order, Aiichi talked to the group, asking them all to remain on the ground for the time being, thank you.

And Drake… Without color entering his cheeks, Drake gave off every body cue that he was blushing. “I’m alright… Probably going to be a bit sore, but, yanno, I’m okay.” He leaned a little closer to Shuuichi, speaking more quietly. “...it’d be weird if I’d caught it, right? It was best to just…let it fall?”

Shuichi made a thoughtful noise in his head, mentally counting. One, two, three, four… “It’d have been weird, yeah, but worse, there’s like ten Luminaries in this room who would have been some version of salivating over you if you did. Seriously, that isn’t the sort of attention you want from them, and catching a massive falling metal ladder by yourself? Timothy would have a boyhood crush, and Kaito and Hina would have spent the rest of the night following you like love-struck puppies. You made the right call.”

Considering his poor husband, Kaito headed over to Kokichi and, pulling him into a hug and giving him a quick kiss, whispered against his hair, “Wanna open presents? Have me gather everyone around the table? Could be the kind of cool-down we need.”

Drake grimaced a little. Good call indeed. Doting, awed attention could be nice, sometimes! But, uh…not so much from…louder personalities that wouldn’t be forgetting anytime soon. It was unnerving enough talking with Shuuichi’s mom, he didn’t need any other reasons for interest in him.

…also, really Kaito? He knew!

Kokichi pressed into his husband’s hug, taking a deep breath to recenter himself. Everyone’s okay… Nothing horribly big happened. It’s…

Kokichi blinked up at Kaito. “...we have presents?”

Kaito blinked back at Kokichi, “...you and King Aiichi have a lot in common, babe.”

Kaito then pointed to the small pile of presents over at the table by the door, “Yeah, beautiful, quite a few people brought a gift. And we’ve had a lot of drop-offs. You didn’t notice??”

Kokichi flushed, following Kaito’s indication before he huffed softly. “I mean…I told people they didn’t have to bring a gift. And…I’ve been more focused on trying to make sure everyone’s having a good time…when I wasn’t dancing with you or Miya.”

Groaning softly, Kokichi butted his head into Kaito’s arm before sighing. “Yeah. Let’s do present time.”

“Alright!!” Kaito called out, grinning wide as, hugging Kokichi, he looked brightly around at the group, “We still have refreshments, you all haven’t managed to totally destroy the cake yet, and a lot of you went above and beyond and, totally ignoring my poor, put-upon husband here, decided to show your love by bringing a gift anyway!”

“So, let’s take a breather and go show appreciation for our gift-givers!” Kaito said, taking Kokichi’s hand and walking backwards, towards the table, “Come on, come on, no more banister shenanigans~”

“See! See, I told you someone could make that mistake!” Stacy hissed to Souda, who huffed at her.

“Grab some food, uh, Yuta, could you go lower the music volume just a bit? Not all the way, just a bit to be some background!”

“On it, Prince Kaito!” Yuta called back, running over to the sound system, as the group followed Kokichi and Kaito to the present table.

Kokichi gave a bashful look to the group and headed over to the table with Kaito, seeing…yeah, a few things. Nothing big, just a couple boxes and cards, so no one (probably) went all over the top but like he’d tried to head off, but…huh. That was nice of them.

As the group settled, Kokichi gave them all a shy grin, shaking his head. “I really meant it when I wrote that the greatest gift is you all being here, but…thank you, to those that did, for giving us these. It’s very kind.”

First, Kokichi decided to pick up a card, enjoying the classic style of two birds nesting together with fancy borders surrounding them. On the inside, though, his eyes widened a little.

‘We plant the seed not because we enjoy how it looks in the dirt, but because we love the way the branches stretch across the sky’

‘Happy Anniversary Kokichi and Kaito’

‘Ryouhei, Takashi☆, and Tomomi~’

“Aw, guys…” Kokichi mumbled softly, his face breaking into a tender, appreciative look.

Kaito glanced over Kokichi’s shoulders, reading the card– huh– but already grabbing another present, not wanting anyone to get listles and bored as Kokichi and Kaito went through gifts, announcing, “Aw, Takashi, Ryouhei and Tomomi sent a nice card. That was nice of them, shame they couldn’t be here. I get the vibe Tomomi would have been good at Drug Dealer.”

The gift Kaito had picked up randomly was another joint gift– most of the gifts were, looking at it– and as he read the tag Amber called out, “Stacy, Temp and I pitched in for that!”

“Oh yeah? Let’s see….” Kaito took off the simple, silver wrapping, and beneath was a surprisingly sturdy, worn-looking wooden box, like a miniature shipping crate, and before he could think to ask what the heck it was he read the front, in bold, serious lettering:

Marriage Survival Kit

Kaito chuckled, raising an eyebrow, “Uuuuh, should I even ask–”

“It’s got a small, nice bottle of wine, some bath relaxant things, it’s basically just a miniature spa-kit with a gimmick.” Temp explained, bouncing Addason in his arms, “We thought it was funny.”

“Ha! Cute.” Kaito grinned, showing Kokichi the box.

“She does tend to be pretty lucky in games,” Kokichi chuckled, gently setting the card aside. It was beautifully done…he’d probably pin it up somewhere in their room.

Looking over the next gift, Kokichi snorted softly at the gag before giving his friends a wide grin. “Thank you! Aw, we’re definitely gonna use up all the spa stuff. You guys are sweet.”

It was always nice having comfy bath time. They weren’t exactly running out of bath bombs, but it was always fun to mix it up. Considering how many progress points of their relationship happened in the bathroom, the gift was probably more spot on than his friends meant.

Looking to a smaller box, Kokichi read the lettering on top before lighting up, sliding it over to Kaito. “Oh, this one is from the local Atuans! I thought I saw Behemoth for a sec…”

“Oh?” Kaito mused, taking the box and…okay, felt slightly wary, but didn’t let it show on his face as he grinned, “Shame I missed him! We’ll have to thank them at the opening!”

He felt wary cause he had no idea what to expect. His relationship with local atuans…. Coooomplicated. At best. Deeply associated with them without actually being properly a part of them, and he had always worried, at best being tolerated by the group as a mild annoyance, and at worse being actively disliked.

He hadn’t expected any of them to think of the anniversary, beyond its treaty value, but… well, he and King Aiichi had helped with the temple. King Aiichi more than himself, but Kaito had managed to keep up with certain things and, well, that bender he had had with them and the blueprints that had resulted had been a while event. Maybe this was in thanks for that? What is…

At first, it looked like a bowl. And it basically was, as Kaito stared curiously at the silver, simple thing, before feeling its rough texture in his hands he realize, oh, it’s iron… and inscribed inside, on its edge, were the words: Never in it alone.

And then on the other side of it, Kokichi and Kaito’s initials, in small print.

Kaito’s eyes burned a little looking at it… but entirely unwilling to show that kind of vulnerability in a group this big, he laughed it off, smirking as he said, “Damn, this is beautiful… but, like, we gotta get Shuichi’s name added in too, right? Ooooh, maybe I can get lots of names added in…” Kaito wondered, eyes suddenly widening with the possibility, enchanted by that idea.

“It’s pretty, but what is that, exactly?” Hajime asked, peering at it, “They got you a plate?”

“It’s for atuan burning rituals.” Maki explained.

“... okay, but, you can’t just say ‘burning rituals’ and leave it at that, that sounds really creepy–”

“We got you a gift Mister Kokichi, Mister Kaito!” Kimiko interrupted, pointing excitedly to a poorly wrapped gift near the back, “Cali and I! And we put Tims name on it too, cause he approved the idea! Do ours next!”

Subtly, Kokichi rubbed Kaito’s back, noting the feelings running through him as he regarded the gift from the Atuans. Kokichi had never really found out what that day at the bar had been like, but…he did know how all the Atuans treated him and Kaito since then. There was never any animosity… At worst just…the usual coexistence that anyone got, and more often, though that was because the known Dicean Atuan Kokichi interacted with the most was Behemoth, just…community comradery.

He didn’t know what had happened to make Kaito so wary but…he really hoped they could smooth it over one day. Especially if they were going to be sharing a temple, regardless of the plans Kokichi had for their home.

What the gift actually was, though…Kokichi was as lost as most of the group. He knew how iron was important, and the inscription, along with their initials were nice just in any sense but… Kokichi smiled, and rubbed Kaito’s back for a different reason. The touched gratitude spoke for itself.

He could ask what the burning rituals were later.

Looking over as Kimiko piped up, seemingly unable to wait any longer, Kokichi laughed softly and picked out their gift, giving the kids a grin. “You got us a present? Girls…I’m touched.”

He started to unwrap it, curious to see what Tim and the girls thought would be a good anniversary gift.

It was a, clearly very cheap, very small plush bear, holding an equally plush heart between its hands. Cali and Kimiko beamed at them as they opened it, clearly thrilled with their own efforts, while Timothy just looked a little sheepish as he said, “Kimiko’s mom said she’d stitch your names on the heart if you wanted, but they got it this morning and there wasn’t time…”

Kaito peered into the little bears black, beady eyes. Ah. One more plushy combatant for Smug Rabbit’s nefarious army… but! He grinned at the kids, “Aw, guys, we love it! That’s very sweet, thank you so much– oomph!”

Cali dashed forward, throwing a hug around Kaito like a tackle, and Kimiko, emboldened by her friend, skipped up to Kokichi, hugging him loosely but burying her face into his stomach as she said excitedly, “Yay! We’re glad you like it!”

It was only the fact that Kokichi found himself smitten with the tiny bear that the kids made it around the table before he did. Hugging Kimiko back, Kokichi gave her a firm--but not squeezing--hug, grinning widely. “I adore this little friend, thank you three for thinking of us… It’s perfect.”

Then, with a bit more of an impish grin, he knelt down to whisper in Kimiko’s ear. “Kai-chan gets really jealous of my stuffed animals, but I love them a lot. Maybe this one being part his will show him the light but…either way, I love it. Definitely coming with us to bed tonight.”

In the crowd, while they had watched adoringly, Lake and Nazumi nudged each other, sending vivid glances back and forth, having an entire conversation that way. Something that went a little along the lines of:

I told you we should’ve brought it normally, other people did!

But he said no gifts! And he’ll expect it of us anyway!

Should we go and get it now?

Uh, no way I’m explaining that to the others.

…hope it doesn’t get too weird tonight, then.

Ikuo just shook his head a little at the two. No Empath himself, but…he had been the one Lake asked for help.

There were a few more gifts after that, mostly cards. Little note of encouragement, congratulating them on making it a year. Chako’s gift was clearly more for Kaito’s actual use, but Kokichi’s benefit, as Kaito looked over the small beginners set of pastry making items and a piece of paper with a recipe on it, Kaito peering at it… “You do all of this?? To make just the filling of those roll things?? I don’t remember doing any of this stuff when I tried to make one with you??? I thought all that cream and cinnamon filling and stuff came pre-packaged, you make all of that?”

As Kokichi was giggling with malicious, gluttonous intent, Chako huffed at her protege. “Who do you think makes the pre-packaged things--it doesn’t just fall from the sky. And it goes way faster than you’re thinking, looking at the recipe. I just wanted to be thorough, so you’re not left guessing.”

“And if it’s too daunting, then that’s a reason Kokichi can’t heckle you to make them all the time.”

At that, Kokichi stopped his salivating and pouted. “I barely heckle you to make anything. You just do, time to time, ‘cause you’re nice and you love me.”

“Yeah, Kokichi never actually asks me to make anything. I just know he likes it.” Kaito admitted, shrugging a little. He coulda made a joke about needing a lot of ‘apology pastries’, but, uuuuuuuh, too many people here. “And I’m not complaining about the gift! I love the gift! But man, putting this together is gonna be something… Tim!”

“What?” Timothy asked, looking up from chatting with Cali and Kimiko.

“We’re making cinnamon rolls! At some point!’

“...okay?”

“He’s thrilled, he just doesn’t know it yet.” Kaito said with all certainty, before looking back at the table, “Was that everything? We haven’t missed anyone, have we?”

Chako nodded, satisfied enough with that answer (especially since Kaito had been asking her about more complicated things lately anyway. The kid really undersold himself when it came to his cooking skills, and Chako was really proud of how far he’d come, from shrinking himself in a spare corner of the kitchen, somehow both burning and undercooking everything.).

The group looked to each other, seeing if anyone had a last minute present they were going to pull out of nowhere, but as no one did, Kokichi nodded and gave them all a big grin. “Thank you for the gifts! It means a lot to us, that you’d want to commemorate our anniversary. There’s still a lot of party left, so please enjoy yourselves, but I’m going to check on dinner--aaaaand food should be ready to be served at 5!”

“Yeah, thanks everyone so much! And I’m gonna help Kokichi check out food, but if anyone wants to join in on a game, I know Shuichi’s been trying to start a game of mafia all day! You guys play without us, we’ll come back and watch when things are set up!”

Giving the group a grin and a thumbs, and giving Shuichi an opening to try to start a game with the rest of the group, Kaito followed Kokichi out of the room. “...phew!”

Laughing aloud, running his palm over his eyes, he then grinned down at Kokichi as he asked, “Running a party is a LOT, huh? I’m still trying to get over the ladder thing. What the hell.”

Kokichi gave a stressed little chuckle. “Knowing this group, I absolutely can, but…I can’t believe they did that… Weight limits are deliberately low just for accident assurance but…anything really could’ve broken at any moment. And, I guess the ladder did. I’m just glad Drake’s okay…”

“I’ve never hosted a party like this before… I’m enjoying it but…yeah, it’s a lot of stress.” Kokichi leaned against Kaito’s side as they walked and he slipped his hand into his husband’s. “...so. Burning ceremonies?”

“Well, you’re doing great, beautiful. Everyone seems to be having a great time, and the ladder incident is gonna be hilarious upon reflection.” Kaito grinned, squeezing Kokichi’s hand, “Sorta thing we’ll laugh about for the rest of our lives.”

“Oh, the atuan gift? Yeah, the ‘Burning of the Iron’.” Kaito said, moving slow and easy, in no hurry to get anywhere as they took this breather from the crowd, “I’ve told you about that, but it’s understandable if you don’t remember it anymore. On certain holy days, you put the iron piece over fire until it burns hot through the middle. Then, you pick it up by its edges and, carefully, pass it along to everyone at the congregation. The goal is for everyone to handle it without being burned, and it’s a lot easier to do with irons in that shape. Though, since I know you don’t practice, I might keep my own iron piece and maybe use their gift as a sort of display plate for it? Or maybe we could just put it somewhere nice in our room as a decoration, not use it in the rituals at all. It’s a very nice gift, though Dicean Atuans don’t practice the burning of iron, I thought. So I’m a little surprised they even knew about it enough to make a gift around it.”

Kokichi looked over in surprise. “You told me about the initial story, but…it’s a ceremony you still do? If you did tell me that part, I forgot, yeah…”

…he wasn’t really sure about the ceremony. It was a wonderful meaning, and literally the goal was to make sure no one got hurt… He’d see. If Kaito and Miyako wanted to do it together? Then Kokichi would participate, showing his support.

Tilting his head to the side, he hummed softly. “Well…there probably are some Atuans who learned ‘cause they immigrated. I could see them not speaking up since…well, most folks who immigrated in the last sixteen years, minus the last, probably wouldn’t want to speak up about it publicly much. But with all the stuff we’ve been trying in peacetimes? And specifically, if you told the Dicean Atuans about the practice, and then they talked about it with other members? Someone might’ve spoken up about it.”

“Even if they don’t practice it…it’s a really thoughtful gift, to someone that does.” Kokichi squeezed Kaito’s hand softly.

“Oh, yeah, I guess I might have? Those two days I spent with them are kiiiiind of a blur.” Kaito admitted, shrugging, “And, yeah, it really is. If I wasn’t staring at, like, literally your entire family in the eye? I’d have probably cried.”

“...hoooold on.” Kaito decided, stopping them in the middle of the hallway and, then, pulling Kokichi into a hug. Squeezing him tightly and just holding him for a bit… before sighing, giving Kokichi a small kiss before releasing him “Alright, that feels a little better. This has been a lot of fun, but I needed some ‘Kichi love. It’s our anniversary, I’m allowed.”

Kokichi laughed, squeezing Kaito tight in the hug and giving him a nuzzle before popping up to give him a cheek kiss too. “More than allowed. As much as I’m happy to celebrate with more than just you this year? I want my Kai-chan time too. You’re half the reason for the celebration at all.”

…

It didn’t matter. It wasn’t happening, so there was no reason to talk about it. It was just…setting up dashed expectations.

“...I…tried to set something up, just for us, for today,” Kokichi said softly, looking off at the wall. “Or even our immediate family, with Shuu-chan and Maki-chan and Miya… But…it didn’t work out.”

Kaito heard that soft disappointment in Kokichi’s voice…

He lit up, “Awww, did you really!?”

Taking Kokichi’s hands, Kaito gave him an open, eager look as he squeezed them tight and bounced at his heels a little, “What was it going to be!? That’s so sweet, I’m so curious what kind of an event our Kokichi could have tried to put together! Would we have gone somewhere?” Kaito asked, entirely excited to hear about what it would have been.

Kokichi chuckled awkwardly, rubbing his neck with his free hand as he shook his head. “To the music room, I guess. No way I was gonna move the piano all the way to the ballroom, so…it was never gonna be a party thing. I think I’d get too nervous anyway.”

“I, uh… I’ve told you before, I wanted you to hear some of my grandad’s music.” Kokichi glanced up at Kaito for a moment, giving a brief nod. “There’s this piece I found a while back… Moonsetter. I found the sheet music in one of his journals, and had a copy made. I’ve never heard it in a concert and…I don’t think I’ve ever heard it, period. His work is pretty famous, but…I don’t know if this one just got overlooked, since it wasn’t with his other stuff…”

Tinting a little, Kokichi shrugged softly. “...I’ve been trying to learn it. I wanted to be able to play it for you guys today, but…it’ll still be a while until I think I’ll have the gist of it. I mean, I’m not that great even for pieces I “know” but…I thought it’d be something nice.”

Kaito blinked down at Kokichi.

“... you can PLAY PIANO!?” Kaito gasped, having heard all of that other stuff which– yes, very cute gift, Kaito was very much looking forward to Moonsetter BUT– as he grasped Kokichi’s shoulders, shaking him slightly as he said, “What do you MEAN you play piano!? How have I not heard you play anything!? Can you play something for me now!??”

Kokichi startled slightly, looking at Kaito in total surprise. Sure, it wasn’t every day or anything, but they did talk about his grandad, time to time, and…

…had he really never mentioned to Kaito that he could play, all those conversations?

“A-a little!” Kokichi stammered, starting to blush. “I’m not very good, believe me, but…yeah, a little. I…really thought I told you. Like…ages ago.”

Twisting his mouth a little, Kokichi glanced behind them. “We’re kinda hosting a party right now?! That’s not really time to take a detour just for me…a-and I mean I just told you I don’t have that piece prepared!”

“Do you know other pieces?” Kaito asked, dead serious.

Kokichi’s eyes darted to the side. “...a few?”

Kaito grinned wide. All teeth. Before grabbing Kokichi and hurling him over his shoulder.

“Okay! Quick trip to the dining hall to check on food, and then up the stairs! If I hurry, it won’t even take us that long! Let’s go!”

Kokichi squeaked, but held onto Kaito for dear life. And despite his protests…he hid a small smile over Kaito’s shoulder. Feeling a little excited and proud to still be sharing something with his husband for their special day.

Food was on schedule, and would be brought to the ballroom on time, along with proper assorted serving utensils, and a few extra basic ones with extra plates and cups for the party. And with that settled…

Kokichi gave Kaito a nervous look as they came to the music room, heading to a filing cabinet to grab his music folder. “...I am telling you, don’t expect to hear…like, your cousin’s level. I’m passable, for the stuff I know, I guess, but…”

He shrugged, sitting on the piano bench and sifting through his sheet music, until he found the song he was looking for, putting it up on the stand. “...um…this one has lyrics with it too, but…I really can’t sing while I play. You can read, if you want…”

The second Kokichi started, Kaito knew he had been robbed this last year. He could have been listening to Kokichi play this whole time!?

Okay, sure, it wasn’t Kaede’s level playing. Kaito, coming from a fairly musical family (More than he knew, honestly) had enough of an ear for music to hear the occasional flat note, to guess that probably those few sustained notes were Kokichi getting his footing rather then it having to be played like that, and being classically trained in sheet-reading, he only needed to glance at it to know Kokichi was meant to be playing this beat two tempos faster… but it SUPER didn’t matter, because the final result still sounded AMAZING! And Kaito was pretty sure that wasn’t even him being biased, it was a tricky song that Kokichi was playing well.

And, reading the lyrics, trying to imagine how they were song with music like this, Kaito chuckled. “Man, Dicea loves their fast music. Okay, don’t laugh babe! It’ll distract you from playing! Let’s see if I can’t figure out the lyric tempo in this next chord…”

Waiting patiently for the flourish of notes Kokichi was currently on to finish, Kaito tapping his feet as he sat down on the bench next to Kokichi– giving him plenty of space to play still– as his head bobbed with the the rhythm, an incredibly pleased grin on his face as he listened to Kokichi play…

“I will go everywhere they’re thrown…” Kaito laughed, shaking his head, “Nevermind, I’ll wait till the chorus. These lyrics are cute though… oh! Rainy boots, and I think they drown instead of me~!”

Kaito practically laughed as he sang along, the lyrics just the right amount of ridiculous and, just, tickled by Kokichi’s performance that he couldn’t bring himself to worry about how he sounded singing along, just enjoying the game of trying to keep up with Kokichi’s playing as he belted out, “”I’ll play this scene and take the grief, to the place it seems I can never be– geez, what the hell.” Kaito laughed at that mouthful, before trying to keep up again, “Rainy boots!”

Kokichi’s lips ticked up slightly, though…he’d said he couldn’t sing while he played, but he really couldn’t talk at all without significantly more hiccups. Sure, the song was pretty quick and jam packed, when it came to the pace of the melody, but…his grandad wasn’t even Dicean. Living in the country for a few decades would probably incentivize him to make music that would appeal somewhat to the musical sensibilities of Diceans, though.

…though so much of his grandad’s music seemed pretty personal. He never really set out to make “successful” music that would be played at theaters and concert halls across the country--as far as Kokichi could tell from his grandma’s journals and others’ accounts, music was just…the way Taitei expressed himself.

Like this one, as popular it was to perform these days. The lyrics were a bit obtuse, as Taitei’s lyrical work tended to be, but…Kokichi had always thought it was a song about feeling lost about what next steps to take after grief. The boots a metaphor for the things you did to protect yourself from pain--the rain.

Still was a nice song, though.

As focused as he was, Kokichi didn’t quite register what Kaito was saying, but as a voice started to accompany his playing… A bright, astounded smile grew on Kokichi’s face, a few wrong notes in a row sounding out before he pulled himself together.

…he wasn’t sure he’d ever heard Kaito genuinely sing before.

Look, the truth was, Kaito could sing. Especially if the song relied on baritones, if Kaito wasn’t asked to pitch his voice up, his singing came out… pretty damn good. And, he was aware of that. But his childhood hadn’t given him too many opportunities to show that off to anyone, and by the time he had started joining local theater, Kaito had started going into all performances with a small, ‘tongue in cheek’ mentality. Preferring his performances made him liked, rather than doing as well in them as he knew he could.

Good singers were good, but bad singers were endearing, and less intimidating, and when they were literally the second prince of Luminary, more inviting to the villain and comedy roles that Kaito had managed to snag. So… yeah. Kaito valued ‘goofy’ singing, usually, the kind that made people laugh and made people relax and made people like him more.

But Kokichi already liked him, and Kaito wasn’t trying to impress him. Or endear himself to him. He just wanted to sing along to Kokichi’s song because it was fun and it was their anniversary and he just liked spending time with his husband. So Kaito just let himself sing without the usual inflections he put in, and mostly laughed his way through it, just delighted by the whole thing.

(It was only Byakuya, who hadn’t in some way inherited what seemed to be a genuinely natural talent for music that Momota’s possessed. He was able to play the violin, certainly, with practiced perfection… but there was a notable lack of joy in the performances, when Byakuya was pressured to deliver one, and Byakuya had never tried nor desired to try to learn more songs than had been strictly required of him, growing up. Music a chore, and it reflecting in everything he played.)

(And Kaito had quit music out of anger and insecurities.)

(But he had liked the hurdy-gurdy, once. And he had loved to sing along with it. Fun, pub songs, where singing made you feel a part of something. That was what he had loved about music, back when he did.)

And Kaito had fun with this shared music experience, doing his best to keep up with the words– and sometimes managing to comment on them when there was a break in lyrics, Kaito teasing how the song required multiple syllables to all be performed on the same beat so often and humming along with Kokichi’s piano solos– as he listened to Kokichi play… before cheering enthusiastically when Kokichi came to the end of the song, putting his arm around Kokichi and side hugging him sightly.

“Babe! That was amazing! How could you not have shown this to me before, you’re amazing!!”

Music was something of a legacy to Kokichi. A remaining connection to the grandfather he never knew, to the mother he never knew, a respect for the friends passed too early, shared with his uncles through the one medium they could participate in. Kokichi loved music, at the start, because his mother had loved it, and he had begun to learn piano because it was the mark his grandad had left. They both became his, over time, neither quite as good at the source but…they were his, and Kokichi loved the sounds he made, and the emotions they spurred, and the connections to others they meant.

(Other than becoming a shared connection with Miyako, Aiichi rarely noted he had made music at all. Maybe a story here and there about him singing with his late wife. But never the music he had made with his friends, the rhythms he’d loved, the excited days of sharing a notebook he’d written in late last night.)

(Often enough…it felt like all those things had died in his friends’ silence. Then later with his wife’s passing.)

And now…Kokichi was sharing a connection with his husband and…

Kokichi laughed brightly as Kaito pulled him into a hug, preening at the praise before he pulled away just enough to lightly punch Kaito’s arm. “The same reason you never showed me how well you can sing! Hun, your voice is so lovely! I…”

Flushing, Kokichi shook his head a little. “There aren’t a ton of them in Grandad’s work, but…I can learn other stuff. I wanna do this again with you.”

“Yeah? You like my voice, beautiful? Sure it’s not just stock-holm syndrome from me talking your ear off every day?” Kaito grinned, leaning down at Kokichi’s ear and, entirely on a whim, kissing the small space behind it, before kissing the shell as he whispered into Kokichi’s ear, “Getting a small break from me going a mile a minute, having to slow down to figure out how the heck you’re supposed to say ‘jump ahead on the little bouncing…”

Kaito forgot the rest of the line, glancing at the music sheet, “tears that I shed and rhythm I felt back then’ on a damn five tempo beat.” Kaito laughed, literally snorting as he rested his head against Kokichi’s shoulder, just fucking giggling by this point, “It’s like a tongue twister game… I tease, but I fucking loved it. That’s so much fun to sing.”

“And we should! That was a lot of fun!” Kaito agreed, straightening himself up as he beamed at Kokichi, “Thank you for playing for me, beautiful. I know we can’t linger, we need to go back to the party, but yeah. I’d love to do this more often.”

Kokichi couldn’t help the shiver that went down his spine at the intimate kiss, though he butted at Kaito with his shoulder a bit. “It’s kind of a mouthful, isn’t it. I’ve thought about it a lot since…like, Common wasn’t Grandad’s first language but…he still wrote this song in Common. He might’ve just not been thinking too hard about the actual practicalities of someone singing it.”

Nodding, Kokichi got up from the bench and smooched the side of Kaito’s head before gathering up the sheet music and his folder. “Alright, let’s not worry anyone into thinking we’ve abandoned the party. Even if it is our anniversary.”

“Jump and jump but I can’t seem to leap~”

Kaito leaned into the smooch, giving Kokichi a pleased look as he went to clean up. Mmm… it was cute, watching Kokichi stand up on his toes to better see the file with… there were probably other things they could do quickly…

No! No making Kokichi sleepy! They had a party to host!

Getting up and stretching, Kaito wondered aloud, “Man, think we’ll get there in time to see the end of the mafia game? I hope Shuichi’s killing it, I know how excited he was to play.”

“I hope so,” Kokichi said as he turned back around, hands on his hips. “Mafia’s fun. I love playing Jester so much.”

Shuffling his feet a little, Kokichi gave Kaito an impish grin. “No reason to dawdle if we wanna see it, right? Race you there!”

And with that, he took off.

Kaito gave it his very all, but wasn’t at all surprised when Kokichi beat him there even after stopping a few times to yawn and tell Kaito to hurry up. Kaito laughed at the teasing, loving seeing the energy and speed Kokichi had today, and besides. Kokichi rewarded his second place spot with a small kiss when they got down to the entrance, and Kaito was pretty pleased with that as they headed back inside.

The group that was playing– everyone else having gotten started collecting the food that the kitchen was bringing in and watching the game– were in hot debate over who was the vigilante, Temp insisting it was him and that his shooting of the seer had been an accident, and Chiaki insisting that she was the vigilante and Temp was trying to cover his tracks as one of the mafia members. It was a heated debate, no less so for the fact that depending on who the group voted for, that was it. That would either kill off the mafia or lower the villagers numbers to the point they couldn’t recover.

Shuichi, the roleblocker, listened to both arguments, frowning… “But why now?”

“Huh?” Temp asked.

“Why use your kill now? Vigilante’s can kill someone once a night, every night, they’re roles that are meant to create quick games. But we’re near the very end, and we didn’t even know we had a vigilante. And now two people are claiming to be one?”

“....I didn’t want to speed up the game.” Chiaki explained, after a moment of considering the question, “And I never was certain who was a mafia member, so I didn’t want to kill randomly. It’s no fun to just shoot and hope you hit something…”

“No, I’m the vigilante, and I’ve actually tried to use my abilities before now!” Temp insisted, sounding outraged.

Shuichi raised an eyebrow, “You tried to use your abilities and couldn’t?”

“Yes!” Temp said, nodding vigorously, “I tried twice, and this time it worked, so probably what happened was Lake was the roleblocker, kept blocking my roles, and then when Waku got her, I could suddenly use my abilities!”

“.......” Chiaki pouted, “...there could be… a role-deflector role in play right now… maybe some variation of bulletproof–”

“How would there being a role deflector help prove you’re not the mafia, Chiaki?” Temp asked.

Shuichi smirked, “Because Chiaki’s desperately trying to save you from your own argument. You shouldn’t have kept talking, Chiaki added in enough doubt to make us question her, but you talked yourself straight into a hole. I’m the roleblocker, and I’ve never blocked you. Which Chiaki’s worked out, and as the traitor, was trying to put attention on her after your obvious lie! You’re the mafia!!”

“NOOOOOOO!!!”

Kaito snickered, “Man, ya gotta love Temp’s willingness to play along.” he said, as he watched Temp flounder hysterically and try to muster up some more arguments as the group decided to come to a vote.

Kokichi giggled in delight, watching his friends play, though he shook his head disapprovingly. “Ya gotta put more spice in, if you’re playing with the obviously inferior ruleset of the vigi not dying after shooting a town member. Though I guess they needed to figure out someone to vote anyway, with this number of people, even if there was a doomed vigi.”

Tapping himself over to the banquet tables, Kokichi took in a deep breath, excited to get dinner. A big platter of chicken biryani, another of sliced grilled flank steak next to a pot of mashed potatoes, roasted brussel sprouts (with another variety mixed with asparagus covered in butter), a blackberry chutney on the side, a large sliced baguette with a brie wheel just begging to be spread across… It wasn’t quite the proper array of both cultures they had at the wedding but…this mirror of that felt a bit more cohesive, to Kokichi at least.

The only thing that could make it better would be more desserts but…well, he had his cake already.

Fixing up his plate, Kokichi hummed quietly to Kaito. “...you know, I should ask Temp how he plays games like these. I was trying to figure it out, when it was my guard turn during Drug Dealer earlier.”

Kaito’s eyes had fixated on the steak, mashed potatoes, and buttered vegetables, feeling pretty hungry himself. Mmmmmmm… before he gave Kokichi a slight o’ faced surprise, as he whispered, “Oooooooh, right. You can’t, like… just ‘stop’ doing that, huh. Oooooh, did you cheat? Little cheater, cheater, pumpkin eater?” Kaito grinned, poking Kokichi lightly in his side.

“Nooooooo,” Kokichi whined lowly, hip-checking Kaito’s finger right back. “You think I would’ve let Chiaki-chan tie me if I was cheating?”

“...I can ‘stop’ it…sort of.” Kokichi made a face. “But it’s…experimental. And it takes a lot of focus. And…my head feels kinda cloudy when I do.”

So…unfortunately for his family’s privacy, it wasn’t exactly something he’d be doing casually.

“If you were gonna ‘let’ someone tie with you, it’d only be if you were cheating.” Kaito smirked, putting his arm around Kokichi’s shoulders and pulling him into an affectionate hug, “It’d make my good-two-shoes husband feel icky otherwise. I bet you never even cheated on homework.”

Kokichi made another face at Kaito, though this one was much more playful. “How would I even cheat on homework?! I had no one to cheat off of!”

“Ya know,” Kaito mused, resting his head against Kokichi’s, “I remember in freshman year, I was using public school textbooks for the first time? And I was so nervous, cause it was the first time my school just had, like, lines and lines of questions I had to answer, right? And I’m sitting there looking at it, flipping the textbook randomly to avoid staring at the questions… and there they were… the answers on the back of the textbook.”

Kaito said this softly, revenantly…before pouting as he grumbled, “For some of the assignments. Why not all of them! Why was it always, like, every other one!?”

“Really?” Kokichi hummed, broken out of his pout by his curiosity (and the sudden sourness of the chutney--ooph, he could feel it in the back of his jaw!). “Like…there were…practice questions in the textbook? I’ve seen the step by step ones, where…like, the process of having the question kinda has the answer hand in hand, but yours had worksheets right in the textbook?”

“...I get the practicality of having the answers in the back, for re-sell and new lessons and all that but…it doesn’t really make sense for the students to have it, unless you were suppose to be grading your own work…”

Kokichi shook his head a little, muttering to himself in amazement.

Kaito sighed, “It wasn’t all my textbooks. But it was my math ones, and man, let me tell you. That was a spiritual moment, right there.”

“Though~” Kaito said, disentangling from Kokichi as his husband tried to eat, going to grab his own food, “I actually got pretty decent at math, later. It got easier when we got to quantum applications and it wasn’t just me trying to memorize formulas. When they stop caring about you writing formulas by memory and want you to, like, actually explain why the formulas work? Way easier on my brain, since all those letters and numbers actually had, like, a data sample behind them that I could conceptualize. Poor Maki though, she hated math. Probably still hates math. She could never get her head around it, right till the very end. Though Maki struggled with a lot of the subjects.”

Laughing lightly at a memory, Kaito said, “Man, I remember this one day, she almost killed me. Cause I was trying to help her with some english comprehensive questions, cause I was good at them and she, ya know, wasn’t. But the problem was I just didn’t know how to explain the concepts cause I couldn’t remember learning them. It just seemed natural to me, and it turns out it's really tough to teach someone else something you didn’t learn. So it ended up just being her like ‘these aren’t real questions they’re asking me opinions how can you be wrong with opinions’ and me being like ‘they’re not opinions, they’re author intent, you can see it in the wording just look’... oooph. Atua was protecting me that day, I swear.”

“Uuuuuuuuugh!” Kokichi groaned, keeping it sustained until Kaito returned with his own plate of food. “I hate math. Even with practical applications…I hate how easy it is to wildly mess up from a tiny error. So, yanno, of course, a ton of my job is math. I can never escape.”

“Or just do what your father does and hire someone to do all his math for him,” Hideki cut in, giving Kokichi a playfully knowing wink as he passed by.

Kokichi made a face. Even other than the family stuff…he wasn’t going to be the same kind of leader his father was.

He could remember them all talking about their school days, and how Maki was less than enthused with the hard lessons. Maki was far from dumb or uneducated, but…well, there was a reason he hadn’t talked to her about seeking higher education, other when he mentioned it to the group at large. She’d be miserable in a college classroom.

“Oh nooo, poor Maki-chan,” Kokichi huffed a sympathetic laugh. “I know classes here can go on argumentative tangents for ages with subjective things like that, but I imagine there was a different threshold for acceptable answers in Luminary. Probably get through way more topics ‘n lessons that way.”

Kaito pouted at his husband, “The answers weren’t subjective, it was based on answering the questions in the context that the story presented. Sure, how you interpret a story can change its meaning, but there’s a difference between interpreting a situation and blatantly ignoring the context clues the author goes out of their way to specifically give you. Like, okay, do you guys have the novel ‘That Bastard Gatsby’?”

“I do agree with that, and there are books with a lot of intentional symbolism, but it’s not that simple,” Kokichi shook his head. “Even if the intention was one way, cultural context can be wildly different--to the point publishing companies will go out of their way to actually change the words to better fit what the culture will get out of the story. Like how the Painted World story is a horror novel here, but an adventure one in Luminary.”

Giving Kaito a look, Kokichi thought for a moment. “...Gatsby… That title isn’t anything I’ve ever read, but it’s not the most common name, is it. There’s a book with a main character named Gatsby here, but it’s called Green Light.”

“Oh, yeah, I bet that’s it! Like, an illegitimate commoner finds himself the heir of a yakuza boss through hard work, but after he’s inherited his fortune he ends up spending all of his wealth and resources trying to impress an old fling, right?” Kaito summarized, “This was one me and Maki fought over hard, because we had to answer what the meaning of the title was: is it because he’s illegitimate and this is his story? Or is because he’s a fucking self-important asshole who threw away all of his oppurtunities on frivolous things that helped no one, including himself? Maki argued it was because he was illegitimate, but the context clearly of the story clearly shows that the point of view character didn’t even realize what he was reading meant that Gatsby was illigitment, meaning that the context of the title was that it was an insult, and how the pov character felt about the guy!”

“...and also some stuff with light I can’t remember.” Kaito frowned, brow furrowing, “I don’t remember the symbolism, but Maki cut me up on that one too… I wonder why they changed the title? It seems so important for the framework of the story.”

“Uhhh…” Kokichi moved some rice around on his plate, half-shrugging. “I mean…some of the stuff in our version was different, but…I think that’s close enough, for the framework. But…”

“...I mean, from what you said, the title seems to be referencing both outlooks as a play on words. Which…is kind of funny, since I always interpreted Green Light as being a play on words too.”

Giving Kaito a sheepish grin, Kokichi shrugged again. “Like…there’s the physical light that’s always associated with Daisy, and people have talked to death about how that represents the unobtainable, then there’s an extrapolated meaning of the slang for money, and then light meaning ‘good’, and paired with the meaning for Daisy, it’s like saying…the way to that ultimate happiness is through money, but it’s ultimately unobtainable. Then there’s the phrase, ‘giving the green light’ which means to go ahead and, like…all the characters in the book are just doing whatever the hell they feel like with no regard, so they’re all acting as if they have the green light.”

“In our version…I don’t think there’s ever even a mention about Gatsby’s parental status, just that he got his fortune through black market dealings. And while the main character, by the end, is disgusted with every other character, and that’s why he moves away…he was pretty fascinated by Gatsby for a majority of the story, and even found himself thinking of him as a friend at one point. And while you can argue personal morals about whether he should’ve left Daisy to her consequences, he didn’t take the blame for her so she’d like him. It was both a selfish and selfless action, complicated by mired in corruption just like everything else. There’s no real reason for the main character to resent Gatsby more than any of the others.”

“What!? How can you even have the same story without the emotional context of him being born illegitimate? It’s the primary motivator of all of his overcompensation and affects how people treat him, based on who clearly knows and who doesn’t. And it’s why Daisy can never bring herself to be with him!” Kaito gasped, looking scandalized, “Wait, who wrote this? I always assumed it was a Luminary author, but now I gotta know, which country totally butchered this stor–”

“What are you two talking about, and why do I vaguely wanna cut someone over it?” Maki asked, her and Shuichi finally finishing a conversation they were having with Hina and Yuta, sitting down at the table with Kokichi and Kaito. Miyako was sleeping contently in the sling on Shuichi’s chest, entirely tuckered out from all the excitement of the day.

Kokichi raised an eyebrow--what emotional context?--before he grinned, his point made exactly. “That’s exactly what I’m talking about. If That Bastard Gatsby was circulated in Dicea? It’d make no sense. Like…who cares if your parents weren’t married? It’s a story about the perceived glory of wealth, and the reality of how it affects moral degradation. Also, like…he and Daisy do get together--she’s just married so they’re not living together, and her hypocrite husband blows a gasket before Gatsby and Daisy can really do anything more than just be a little moony over each other.”

It was curious to think about which version of the story was first though--which country got ahold of it and nudged it into something that made more sense for the culture.

…it was a supremely nerdy conversation.

Giggling, Kokichi looked over at his friends fondly, looking a little smug at Maki’s question. “We’re ranting about literature again. We were talking about the subjectivity of author intent, then found another book that’s totally different between our countries.”

“...why are you engaged to them, again?” Maki asked, giving Shuichi a bewildered look.

Shuichi shrugged, eating through his pretty even mixture of Dicean and Luminary food, “They’re kinda cute? Sometimes?”

“When?”

“Mmmmmm… ummmmmm… hm.”

Kaito rolled his eyes at both of them, “Yeah, yeah. Sorry you guys don’t know how to have fun at a party. Gatherings like this are all about that literary discourse.”

“Uh huh. Hey, where were you guys during Mafia?” Maki asked, raising an eyebrow. “You missed a lot of heated debates. Waku had us all chasing our tails for ages.”

“Hell yeah, I bet she did.” Kaito grinned, before lighting up even more, “Guys! Did you know Kokichi can play the piano!? Like, really good too! He was showing me his skills, it was very attractive.”

Maki looked surprised at that, looking at Kokichi, “Really? I’m surprised you hadn’t mentioned it. Do you play often? Or, at least before we got here.”

“I knew,” Shuichi admitted, “Though I haven’t heard him play yet. That good, huh?”

“Incredible!”

Kokichi colored lightly but shrugged sheepishly. “I thought I had mentioned it, but I guess I only did to Shuu-chan. I’m really not that good… I can kinda get a tune out if I work at it for long enough, but I’m not gonna be booking recitals any time soon.”

“Meanwhile,” Kokichi huffed, nudging Kaito’s arm with a fist, “I bet you guys have known all along how great a singer Kai-chan is, and I’ve been left out thinking he just hates music for the past year!”

“We haven’t mentioned that?” Shuichi mused, raising an eyebrow, “We told you he was in local theater performances, didn’t we?”

“I guess we didn’t mention one of the plays was a musical.” Maki shrugged, “Besides, it’s one of those things that doesn’t really come up. He doesn’t sing that often, and he puts on that stupid voice every time we do kareoke or he does those small skit things.”

“I don’t ‘put on’ a voice.” Kaito lied, rolling his eyes, “It’s just more fun to not try very hard in those situations. It makes it easier for everyone else to sing along if you’re not, like, belting songs at a level no one else can keep up with. The guys who make those things all about, like, ‘showing off’ what they can do make it less fun for everyone else.”

“And the skits?”

“They’re comedies! The point is to make people laugh!”

“And the musical?”

“It fit the character. And I got, like, two lines where I could show off my range… which, again, made the rest of the song have more impact. Doing that whole baritone consistency thing is only shocking and noteworthy if the rest of the song is spent sounding like a weasley, snobbish idiot.” Kaito rolled his eyes again, “‘Put on a voice’. C’mon… though, considering the piano bombshell, I wonder if there are other things Kokichi doesnt know about us, or we don’t know about Kokichi, just because it hasn’t come up yet?”

“If after only a year, it’d be depressing if you all knew everything about each other~” Oliver, who stopped by the table alone, grinned at them, “And I highly doubt you three know everything about each other either. Mind if I sit? Your graces?”

It was well and good for comedic purposes, he guessed, but…Kaito’s voice was really lovely. For how often Kaito needled Kokichi into singing, Kokichi wanted to hear his husband’s actual voice more. With just family, there was no one he needed to placate with an act to.

Still, Kokichi just stuck his tongue out at Kaito before returning to his food. He was gonna pull Kaito into songs all the time now! Kokichi had resigned himself to be the only one singing lullabies to Miya, but no longer!

And while he had wished he had known before…surprises like this were a lot of fun.

Kokichi looked up and gave Oliver a grin, nodding to welcome her in. “Not at all, please. I kinda agree, it’s fun to always be able to learn new things about someone…even if there were things I wish I’d gotten a chance to learn earlier.”

Kokichi rolled his eyes a bit at Kaito. “Really just made a fool of me, huh, with all those song requests. Oh noooo, Kokichi, it doesn’t matter you don’t like singing in front of people, it’s not like Iiiii could ever sing anything, nooooo.”

Kaito gave Kokichi a small, slightly exasperated smirk, reaching over to poke Kokichi in the nose as he said, “I requests songs, ‘Kichi, cause it’s very cute when you sing and I like listening to you. And you never asked! It’s not like I was hiding it.”

“Are you enjoying the party, Miss Luna?” Shuichi asked, giving the woman– his estranged biological mother, which was always a weird thought– a respectful nod.

“I am~” Oliver answered, “A little games, a little music, a little mischief. All the best components of a party. But, an anniversary party won’t ever be complete without people offering unsolicited advice on how to survive another year! So I figured I should fill in that duty, since I haven’t noticed anyone else doing it yet.”

“We get actually, like… a lot of advice on how to stay together.” Kaito pointed out, scratching his chin warily, “We pay gold for it. And get lectured about it for a few hours, like, at least once a week…”

Maki’s eyes widened, cursing under her breath. “The homework.”

“Oh, shoot, right… oh god I don’t even remember what my homework was.” Kaito realized, frowning, “I think I wrote it down somewhere.”

“Advice number one!” Oliver announced, “The wife is always right!”

“...” Kaito gave her a confused look, before looking pointedly at both Kokichi, Shuichi, and then himself. “...okay?”

Kokichi just huffed and stuck his tongue out again, curling it up to tag Kaito’s finger as he booped his nose. ‘Never asked’ his ass…

And…honestly? It was kind of cute for Oliver to come and give them ‘catch-all’ advice. The actual advice they got from therapy was what would actually be actionable, but…it was still cute for someone more settled in life and relationships (in a sense, at least) to come by and do the run down.

(Even if…oh shit. The homework. It had only been a week and a half but…Kokichi had completely forgotten if he’d even gotten an assignment. Fuck.)

And…a run down was exactly what it was.

Kokichi snorted in amusement, giving similar looks to Kaito and Shuuichi that Kaito had done for them. “I feel like this is the part where someone chimes in that that makes sense that we’re always wrong, then.”

“I mean, you are, but I didn’t feel like it needed pointing out.” Maki shrugged.

“Advice number two!” Oliver said loudly, hoping to entice other advice givers chime in their own two copper, “Your partner will sometimes need ‘superficial’ maintenance. That maintenance, for some partners, can be a bit costly: costly clothes, costly food, and sometimes the cost is just them asking for whatever you have in your pocket and you better not ask any damn questions about it!”

“I feel like that’s meant to be a joke, because she’s not been with us when you dare to take me shopping.” Kaito whispered to Kokichi, giving a self-deprecating little laugh as he shrugged, “Like, that’s pretty on the mark, with the exception of that last bit.”

Kokichi hummed affectionately and reached around to rub Kaito’s back, holding his husband close for a moment. “I don’t mind spending money on you. It’s fun to have sprees, time to time, and am I gonna make fun of the super expensive stuff? Absolutely. But if it’s in our budgets, we’ll still spring for it. Not gonna enable you, but I love my extravagant honey.”

…he probably wouldn’t bring up any big sprees soon, though. This party was kind of…his big thing for a while.

“Alright, alright, what else…” Oliver mused, tapping at the point of her chin.

“Oh! I got one!” Hina shouted, having been listening to his from her table, waving her hand in the air like she was in a classroom and knew the answer, “You have to love and cherish your partner for who they are… even if they insist on putting the toilet paper roll the wrong way up, every time.”

“There is no ‘wrong way’, I just forget that you like it a specific way.” Sakura sighed.

“As a literal professionally trained housekeeper, I have to agree with the sister on this one.” Yuta said, between mouthfuls of cake, having inhaled his dinner, “You can’t point the roll towards the wall, that’s just anarchy.”

“Sorry, Sakura-chan, but I disagree; there is a wrong way,” Kokichi mournfully shook his head. “If you finish a roll, but just leave the new one on the sink counter? I’m sorry, that’s just incorrect, and you’re just barely shy of being a jerk ‘cause at least you left the new roll within reaching distance.”

“I swear, you do it one time.” Kaito sighed, giving Kokichi a dry look.

“You’ve definitely done that more than once, Kaito.” Shuichi pointed out, “I don’t understand why the additional step of undoing the roller is so monumental to you.”

“Ya know what! I don’t want to hear anything about cleanliness from the peanut gallery who’d rather just let the shower drain clog solidify rather than just occasionally sticking your fingers down there and taking the hair out! It’s not that gross, just wash your hands after!”

Hajime laughed, nudging Chiaki, “Man, glad you and I are similar levels of clean.”

“We’re not. I’ve just given up on you not leaving dishes in the sink.” Chiaki admitted, ignoring Hajime’s blanch.

There was a lot of teasing and accusations spreading among the couples, but there was a light, tongue-in-cheek nature to it. People clearly just having fun with it, a sort of comfortable understanding that the relationships were stable enough to not buckle under little digs like this. Meanwhile, over in the corner, Kimiko was trying to talk Cali and Timothy into going back up to the catwalk with her. “It was really cool!” Kimiko insisted, whispering to them over their plates, an excited giggle.

“What if the other ladder falls though?” Cali asked, not sounding keen on the idea.

“I think my mom might actually go back to stabbing me if I break that other ladder.” Tim mused, “She hasn’t done it in a long time, but that might be the breaking point.”

“We’ll fight her!”

“Pass,” Tim shook his head at Cali, “Hard pass. Good luck with that. I’ll be cheering for you.”

“And we’ll bring gifts to your funeral~” Kimiko giggled. “Would you rather be cremated with a ball, or with a slinky?”

“Those are my only options?? Why!? Cremate me with something cool!”

Alter Ego, laid out on the kids table, just shook their head at all of them. Kids, man. Buncha weirdos. {Kokichi, give Maki or Kaito a heads up, the kids are trying to talk each other into going up to the catwalk again.}

“Look, I’m not even claiming to be that clean,” Kokichi shook his head, “But there’s a certain kind of horror that comes from using the bathroom half-awake in the middle of the night and having your hand hit an empty roll. It takes like five seconds to replace it.”

Kokichi was enjoying the light-hearted ribbing between all the couples, getting to nag and complain about truly tiny pet-peeves without it becoming A Thing. But he certainly didn’t miss the message that would cut through regardless of the volume around him.

{Got it, thank you}

Giggling softly as Lake recounted the eternal battle in the Meo-Hijiri household over tracking mud inside, Kokichi reached out to Maki first. {Heads up, the kids are goading each other into going back up on the catwalk. Might wanna keep an eye out.}

And then…knowing that his husband tended to startle a little more--not to mention the wariness around the whole ‘hearing voices’ thing--Kokichi gently tapped Kaito’s leg under the table before reaching out to him. {The kids are talking to each other about going back up on the catwalk. I told Maki-chan, but I’m lettin’ ya know too.}

Maki couldn’t respond, but her eyes did immediately dart towards the kids table and narrow.

And Kaito, looking curiously at Kokichi after the tap, did reflexively tense up for a second… before he mouthed, “Oh.” Also looking towards the kids, before glancing at Maki, and hmmm…

Looking over at Mikado, Kaito gave Kokichi a quick kiss on the cheek, before getting up and heading to the performer. Whispering in his ear and nodding his head towards the kids, the man raised his eyebrows a bit before nodding, “Certainly. Always happy to give a performance~”

“Thanks man. It’s just a lot of adults, so I don’t want them to get too bored. I appreciate ya!” Kaito grinned, nodding at Himiko, before heading back to his table.

Discussing it quietly, Mikado and Himiko both got up, heading over to the kids table and, sitting down with them, started regaling them with magic tricks and fortune telling…

“There. Hopefully that’ll keep them busy.” Kaito grinned, settling back down as Maki nodded.

Kokichi looked over as Kaito went over to Mikado, doing a pretty good job of looking mildly surprised, then fond as he realized what was going on. It was a good job since the latter half was completely genuine.

Grinning back, Kokichi pressed his head fondly against Kaito’s arm when he returned. “Aw, Mr. Dad Guy through and through, lookin’ out for the kids’ boredom while we all talk about household chores~ Yanno, it was something I probably hoped for, down the line, but I really lucked out marrying a guy who’s one of the best dads ever. From a co-parent perspective, anyway,” Kokichi rolled his eyes with a good-natured laugh.

“You do seem really good with kids,” Andromeda softly hummed, she and Denji having turned their chairs around from the table they had been at when people started coming around for the larger conversation. “I don’t think I even knew it was you, at the time, but you were looking out for…what, 40 kids during Hanami at one point? It’s like you’re doing the work of three school teachers in one.”

Kaito flushed at that, looking genuinely embarrassed as he rubbed the back of his neck, “Ah, nah, I mean… sure, but the kids make it easy, and there’s always more people than me looking out for them. Maki’s been looking after her siblings our whole lives, basically.”

Maki shrugged, “I know how much I can and can’t be involved. You have to trust their guardians to do all the things you know you can’t. It was always good to bring you around to the orphanage though. Showed the caretakers someone was watching, kept the upkeep on point, and the kids loved bullying you.”

“Wrestling, Maki.” Kaito said dryly, eyebrow twitching, “Don’t tell people the kids bully me, you’re gonna give people the wrong impression.”

“Kaito’s just always had a way with kids.” Shuichi piped in, “Him and Maki both, though for the life of me I can’t always understand how Maki gets along with children so well. Kaito actually likes them.”

“Maki likes children!” Kaito insisted.

“Maki loves children. She certainly doesn’t like them.” Shuichi corrected.

Maki sighed, “If you’re patient, and you do a good job, eventually… they get older. Which is great.”

Kaito huffed, “Whatever. Kids are great. And like I said, it’s easier when there’s help and, like, none of the kids are trying to cause trouble. Then they just get into minor mischief.”

“Like vents.” Maki said dryly.

“Or running away to be hermits in the woods.” Shuichi pointed out.

“...oh god.” Kaito groaned, digging his palm into his eyes, “They get into so much trouble.”

“Maybe the right impression,” Denji murmured to their girlfriend, causing Andromeda to stifle snickers in her arms. Denji did like Kaito a lot, but the guy purposefully made himself a pushover to win points with certain people. And if the subject wasn’t one Kaito had to insist upon for their safety? That meant kids often got full reign to try their strength against the prince.

Standing more against a free side of the table, Ikuo nodded knowingly. Whether by design or unaware innocence, kids got into a heckova lot of trouble. “If things go righ’, it’s the price we pay as guardians fer all th’ hellraisin’ we did in our own chil’hoods. Ideally, mos’ of it becomes fun stories ta tell later.”

“In two stages,” Kokichi said, rolling his eyes a little. “First, things for your guardians to bring up to embarrass you in your teens and young adulthood, and then stories you can tell yourself, right?”

Kaito grinned, peeking up from his palms and leaning against Kokcihi a bit as he said, “Little dancy-boppy Kokichi, doing tea-time with Smug-Rabbit and friends, being a little tyrant to his legion of bathroom toys~”

“Kaito likes to bring up his ‘too many accessories’ stage as an awkward teen fashion thing he did.” Maki said, before looking to Denji, “But as a child fashionista, or I don’t know, that feels like the right way to describe you. As a kid really into fashion, did you have any periods you look back on and just cringe, Denji?”

And thus, why the eyeroll. It was a good thing, all things considered, but his dad had not held back on the childhood stories.

At the question posed for them, though, Denji let out a dramatic sigh with a groan, touching their fingertips to their forehead. “Too many to count. Eternally, always, you may say. Experimentation brings innovation, but there are just as many failures as there are successes.”

Rom laughed softly, a tinkling bell-like sound. “I’m still curious about the striped hair phase. I’ll say again, I think you’d still look nice even compared to a raccoon.”

Denji let out a full-body shudder of disgust. “Never remind me again.”

“KEH!” Kokichi let out a gleefully dark bark of laughter, leering at their sibling. “I remember that! Some of my favorite colors you put together, even if there was still too much black involved.”

Kaito, at all of this hair talk, was starting to look curiously at Kokichi. Hmmmm…

Before, without warning, he reaching over and ran his fingers through his husband hair.

“Yeah,” Kaito realized, giving his husband a small pat on the back before returning to his food, “It’s long enough. We should start brushing your hair again.”

Kokichi looked up curiously at the sudden head attention, before startling at the shocking news Kaito decided to deliver right in front of everyone, on their anniversary. “Wha- Oh, come oooooooon!”

He slumped onto the table, huffing, ignoring the way his sibling’s eyes narrowed at him. “...you haven’t been brushing your hair since your last haircut?”

Kokichi stuck his tongue out and blew a raspberry. “I have! My way! That’s fast and doesn’t take, like, forty different products.”

Denji just sighed and shook their head, giving Kaito a nod. “You’ve taken up the mantle of an uphill battle, and I respect you for it.”

“Running your fingers through it with water doesn’t count, beautiful.” Kaito sighed, giving Denji a heavy, understand look in turn, “I only let ya do it cause it was so short. But it’s gonna start tangling soon if we leave it to do whatever. Besides, he whines, but don’t let him fool you. He likes conditioning time. He gets all cute and nuzzley when you run your fingers through his hair with product~”

Maki stuck her finger in her mouth and gagged.

Kokichi pouted and flushed lightly, gently kicking Kaito’s leg under the table.

The party had been really, really fun. There had been another few rounds of gaming after people had gotten their fill of dinner, and more dancing, and while most folks trickled out before the official ‘end’ time, there was still good cheer all the way until 9. Either way, that tended to be around the time Kokichi would be settling in for the night, but when he had started to clean up he’d been shooed away, his family that lived at the castle wanting the married couple to spend some time together on their anniversary that wasn’t competing with hosting a huge party.

So, it had been possible for Kokichi to make it to sleep at a relatively normal time for him…

But he and Kaito had chosen not to. And that brought them out to the east garden, taking a nice, leisurely walk, hand in hand.

“...so, I’m pretty confident in calling the party a success. Not bad for my first planning gig, huh?”

“You did amazing, babe.” Kaito praised, bringing up Kokichi’s hand and giving it a small kiss, enjoying the warm breeze of the summer night air as they walked through the lowly lit paths of the garden. It was nice, at this time of night. Even on a holiday, not a lot of people finding a reason to be here, giving the area a sort of surreal, other feeling as moonlight and lant-light lit the air around them different shades of silver and gold. “...man, it’s a whole lot isn’t it though? I feel like I just ran a marathon, and I didn’t do anything near what you did.”

Smiling softly, Kokichi squeezed Kaito’s hand in affection, though he then let out a mildly stressed laugh. “You should’ve seen me when I was first working out the invitation list. There’s something…really incredible about realizing just how many people are important to us, but…holy cow, that’s a lot of people for a party.”

“...but I’m glad most people could make it. Our wedding with Shuu-chan will prove it more, but…I’m glad we got to have the right version of our party. As close to right as it could get, I guess.” There had been people missing that hadn’t just said they couldn’t make it, of course. But…there was no way around that.

And for how much Kaito seemed to enjoy certain expectations…Kokichi thought the kind of party he put together was much more fun than anything else.

Kokichi took a deep breath of the fresh summer air before leaning against Kaito a bit as they walked. “...I feel like I could just sleep for a few days after that. For now, I’ll just be thankful Shuu-chan said he could take the first part of the night shift.”

“Aw, little Miya. Making her dads work so hard.” Kaito sighed, his hair blowing in the breeze a little. He was tired, but he was in no hurry to head off back to bed. It was nice, just getting to spend at least part of their anniversary like this. Just the two of them together.

Their party might be done, but the capital was still busy. Kaito could hear music and voices in the distance, and there was the warm scent of festival-like food drifting through the air. The holiday not a festival, but plenty of people happy enough to make their own makeshift little versions of ones, everyone more than familiar with the process. It was nice, hearing people celebrating.

“...wanna go sit on the wall?” Kaito asked Kokichi, “Watch the celebrations a bit?”

“Dunno if Shuu-chan or Maki-chan caught you about it later, but while you were dancing with Tangouai? Miya decided it was Dad Time, and nearly got Hajime to scheme with her. She was not happy when Daddy decided to interfere…but she seemed pretty dazzled when I started dancing with her.” Kokichi gave his husband a wide side grin. “Maybe she was just jealous.”

…something in the air smelled fried and delicious… Kokichi was more than full of cake, but…mmmm.

Chuckling softly, Kokichi nodded as he sized up the nearest bit of wall to them. “Really carrying on the reminiscing, huh… Though this time you can climb it yourself, fingers crossed.”

Giving Kaito a wink, Kokichi let go of his hand to get a running start, running up the wall a few steps before he was able to grab onto the top and start pulling himself up.

Kaito smirked, shrugging as he followed along behind Kokichi, watching with fond admiration as Kokichi practically flew up that wall, “I will never get over how you can do that.” Kaito admitted, his face flushing slightly, though this was a level of skill he had come to expect of his husband. Little batman…

But, this time Kaito didn’t have a broken arm. And while he’d never be able to run up a wall if his life depending on it, it was only a small jump up for him before his hands caught the edge of the wall and, with a small grunt, he lifted his heavy frame up it, swinging his leg up and hoisting himself up on its flat end easily enough. Laughing, Kaito gave Kokichi a pleased look, “Man, this was so much harder the last time we tried it. Dude, I had a broken arm, the fuck were we doing climbing walls?”

Kokichi gave Kaito a pleased look in return as he joined him on top of the wall, scooting over to snuggle against him. The night wasn’t cold in the slightest--those tricky fall nights he’d warned Kaito of so long ago weren’t quite there yet--but it certainly wasn’t hot enough that getting close and personal would be uncomfortable. And Kokichi was much more comfortable in other regards when he could touch Kaito.

“Bein’ reckless little idiots,” he laughed, shaking his head a little as he looked out into town, not able to see anything specifically yet, but enjoying the glow of people continuing their celebrations into the night. “We really could’ve just walked out the gates… Would’ve been a lot safer too, with more people knowing we were going out for the night. I trust Shuu-chan and Maki-chan, and thankfully we narrowly avoided what could’ve been a nightmare, but…”

Kokichi sighed. “...as fun as it can be to reminisce… I’m a lot happier we’re in the future now.”

“I could have walked out the gate either way.” Kaito chuckled, putting his arm around Kokichi and, honestly, mostly looking at him, enjoying the way his husband looked out onto the city lights, “But it would have felt a bit mean-spirited. I mean, I did it on the way back, but we didn’t have sturdy Hajime shoulders that time, so…”

Kaito pulled up one of his legs, crossing it beneath him to steady himself as he let the other one hang, Kokichi resting against his side as they watched the small, simple view. “Yeah… things were pretty bad back then.” Kaito agreed. “It can be kinda easy to forget sometimes. It really was just one thing after another… I did get laid a lot more back then. So, it wasn’t all bad.”

Giving Kokichi a cheeky grin, Kaito placed a small kiss against his head, before chuckling at his own joke, very pleased with himself. “...I don’t know if I ever actually said it. I mean, I have, but, like, specifically… thanks for being so patient, through all of that. I know most of it was my fault…”

Kokichi nodded knowingly. Even with their relationship on the up? Kokichi would’ve seethed with envy if Kaito had walked out of the gates going to the party. He probably would’ve gotten all in his head about all the freedoms he had been so jealous of, instead of the nice conversation they’d actually had while walking the night city streets.

Pretty bad, yeah.

Rolling his eyes, Kokichi nudged Kaito a little before nuzzling into him after the kiss. “Turns out it easier to make time to have sex when you’re doing nothing but sitting in your room all day. There’s a reason we have a term called being a ‘snow baby’.”

And while all that part was a joke…Kokichi sighed and placed a kiss on Kaito’s shoulder. “I can say you’re welcome, for my patience, but it was not mostly your fault. We all had our hand in making things worse than the shit that was already dealt to us, so…it’s good, we can be grateful for each other’s understanding. But it wasn’t more one person’s fault than anyone else’s.”

“...and if you did want to blame someone more? There are a few people I wouldn’t overthink too hard about you blaming, before yourself.”

Kaito knew that, but… he had brought down on them, most of those people. With the exception of Cedar and Nao, everyone who had hurt them had been Luminary, in one way or another. Kaito and his country just… bringing terror and pain into Kokichi’s life. For a long time.

“Yeah… man, looking back, thank Atua we agreed to get marriage counseling.” Kaito sighed, running his free hand through his hair a bit, “Looking back at it, that could have easily not happened. I was so scared about bringing that up again. I thought it would… jinx us or something. Cause things were pretty okay, when we actually agreed to go. I mean, comparably. We could have just… not gone. But, man, I cannot imagine what would have happened if we didn’t. It really feels vital, looking back at it. How in the hell did we do it before Dr. Mariah came to shove lollipops in our mouths?”

Kokichi let out a puff of breath that felt like it came from his whole body. “For real… I was serious about it too, when we first talked about it, but…it really slipped me by, just with finding my own therapist too. I’m really thankful you were brave and brought it up again. And talked with Miss Crystal about it, so she could give us recommendations.”

Kokichi was quiet for a moment.

“...I feel like lasting a year is something she’d encourage us to take as an accomplishment, so I am looking forward to our next session, but…” Kokichi ducked his head a bit, looking up at Kaito with a wary expression. “...I really have no clue what our homework was. Do…you remember?”

“Maki was supposed to do volunteer work. You were supposed to take a day off from us. Uuuuuh… oh, yeah, Shuichi and I were supposed to practice some of the techniques she’s shown us to talk out some issues with each other. Like, keep trying different techniques she’s had us practice and see if any of them specifically work for us. Slower conversation, keeping mouths busy when not speaking, breaks… I guess we must have seemed tense with each other to her. I can’t remember why. Shuichi does just get mad at me sometimes, and I don’t always recognize how I’ve managed to upset him, so…”

“Our next appointment isn’t for another few days, we can still slip all that stuff in there. I mean, you took a day off from Miyako with me, which might count? But, like, I’m a handful too, so.” Kaito grinned, shrugging.

Kokichi hummed with recognition, his eyes lighting up as he nodded. “Riiiiight… I remember saying that I was gonna count our date anyway. And, like…I have spent time without you guys, even if it hasn’t been a full day.”

…even if a lot of that time in the past week had been preoccupied with party planning. Which…was still something focused on his partners, but…ehhhh.

“...I mean…” he said softly, after a moment, “I don’t feel like I’m burnt out, or strung out spending time with you guys… And I think that’s the most important thing, really. And, I mean, it’s not like I don’t feel like I can ask you guys to watch Miya, or I can’t ask my dad or someone, if I really need some time. I just…like spending time with you.”

Kokichi looked over with a loving, soft smile. “You make me happy.”

Kaito gave Kokichi a loving look, his body swelling with warmth and love, as he murmured to Kokichi back, “You make me happy too. I love you Kokichi.”

“...” Before he snickered, reaching around and pinching his husbands cheek a little as he said, “You cutie-patootie~ Look at how biiiig you’ve gotten! Why, it feels like this time last year you were, what, 11? 15? Wow, how time flies. You used to be so cute. What happened??”

Kokichi snorted, rolling his eyes as he utilized his prime elbow-to-innards positioning to great effect. “Yeah, I know, I’m like ten pounds heavier. Really puts age into perspective. Now, the hairless otter that acted like a peacock with the attitude of a giraffe? Where’d that guy go? I wanna introduce him to the stud that he’ll one day become…and watch him get all flustered ‘cause…”

Kokichi chuckled a little to himself before he gave Kaito a knowing look. “Uh, hey, it’s one of those times I’ve remembered something out of the blue. If you meet a clone of yourself, or a version of you from another time? You’re into you.”

Kaito was still trying to wrap his mind around the peacocking hairless otter that… had an attitude like a giraffe? Did giraffes have attitudes? Why, because they were tall– HEY!? WAS THAT MEANT TO BE HIM!?

As Kaito gave an offended little huff through his nose– hairless!? What, because he couldn’t grow side chin whiskers!? He had plenty of hair!! Who was a peacock?!? Okay, no, that one was definitely true…

Distracted by his outraged musings, Kaito looked curiously at Kokichi, “... uuuuuuh, baaaaabe, if this is your way of telling me clones and time travel is a thing and you’ve already seen me do this… that’s a bad way to tell me something like that. Just, like, so ya know. What are you saying?”

Kokichi let out a sheepish chuckle before he shook his head. (Though, Kaito trying to wrap his head around the amalgam Kokichi spat was pretty amusing in itself.) “No, no, though…with everything else that’s real, it could be I just don’t know about those things yet.”

With a shrug, he explained more. “I told you about the instance once, about how I made a lot of memory yous, ‘cause I kept summoning Chibi Kai-chan when I tried, yeah? And I ended up with a field full of Kai-chans, like Hot Kai-chan and Wedding Kai-chan ‘n them. I forget which ones, but while I was talking with my mentor and one of the other Kai-chans, two of them were totally making out behind my back.”

… Kaito’s eyes widened.

……. And his face turned beat red, “Really!?”

Biting the tip of his thumb, nibbling on the fingernail, he murmured hurriedly, “Well, I mean, with the hypothetical, like… everyone always wonders, right? And there’s lots of appeal, especially in regards to experimentation, like, if you’re both entirely of the same mind about it, maybe you could try things you’d be a little too nervous to try on other people, or, like, you could really take the time to just learn all the in’s and outs of your body, ya know? Risk things that shouldn’t work or won’t work, just to see what it’d feel like, and–”

Groaning, Kaito put his head in hands, flushed in genuine embarrassment, as he groaned, “I’m so vain. God of course I’d make out with myself with my husband right there… I wouldn’t cheat with me! Just so we’re clear! Is that cheating? Oh shit maybe I already did… what dream me does shouldn’t count!”

He felt a little bad, when Kaito was taking it so seriously, but Kokichi couldn’t help but snicker a bit. Though, he did start rubbing his husband’s back in calm, soothing circles, so…maybe that canceled out. “It wasn’t cheating, I’ll make that clear right away. And it wasn’t even you-yous. It was me, making my best memories of you, that, ideally, though it only worked for two of them, had all my knowledge too. So…if anything? I just really vividly imagined you making out with yourself.”

“...but if there were multiple versions of you in a dream, and it wasn’t, like, another Empath masquerading as you, or making a version of you?” The qualifications were important. “Then…honestly, I’d count that more like masturbation. It doesn’t bother me.”

“And in fairness to the other yous, I was busy, and they were just hanging out,” he shrugged. “Why not spend that time having fun?”

“Oh, okay…” Kaito lowered his hands, staring at Kokichi suspiciously, “... do you… want me to do that? Two Kaito’s? I mean, saying it aloud, I almost feel like that’s a given, I’d take two Kokichi’s in a heartbeat. I can do that for you, I don’t mind. I could fuck myself… but would I top or bottom?” Kaito mused, brow furrowing, “...Switch? Switching can be fun…I guess it’d be more about what you want to see though, really…”

Kokichi snorted into another bout of snickering. “Hun… Look, I’m not gonna go out of my way to make it happen, you know? But if it happens, it happens. Also…”

He raised an eyebrow at his husband. “Considering what you think it’s like when it’s just me and Shuu-chan? What are you even expecting from two Kokichis?”

Kaito gave Kokichi a genuinely befuddled look. Like… if Kokichi didn’t know the appeal of his husbands sexinessX2?? How do you explain that to someone? Two thin hips, four big eyes, two sweet, yearning smiles…

Raising an eyebrow, knowing damn well what he was doing, Kaito thought very hard about two Kokichi’s. Being sweet and giggly with each other, somehow both shy and emboldened as they felt up each other’s bodies, flustered in their sweet experimentations with each other… before both of them looked to Kaito, asking him what he was doing way over there, wasn’t he going too come over and–

Oh shit he was flustering himself damn it he was trying to scandalize ‘Kichi no actually getting worked up!!

Kokichi’s smile only got shittier and more smug as he felt the increasingly interested feelings coming from his husband. “Y’see…it’s not actually two Kokichis if there’s a Kai-chan there too. Two Kokichis and a Kai-chan is a totally different dynamic.”

“...and if I wouldn’t be just…way too weirded out by it, a possible one,” Kokichi shrugged with a slightly apologetic smile. “I mean, you can always daydream with two dream Kokichis, but…I don’t think I’d be comfortable watching another me in a sexual situation.”

“Huh. Yeah, that’d be…” Kaito daydreamed about watching another version of himself have sex and lit up red, “Yeah, totally… very weird. Totally weird… yeah. Hm… weren’t you going to masturbate for me once?”

Maybe all this sex talk wasn’t the most romantic way to spend their time together, but, well, Kaito didn’t get to talk like this to Kokichi very often anymore. It was fun. Without Shuichi or even Maki taking little digs at him, without worrying about corrupting Miyako’s sweet, selfish, Hajime-possessing mind, just… he and his husband chatting and laughing and being crude and young and in love. Kaito was just enjoying himself.

“Mm, we did talk about that, huh,” Kokichi mused, leaning more into Kaito’s embrace. Speaking of things a year ago…he never would’ve been able to talk like this with anyone, not even Miu. For someone who’d never even held hands in a romantic way…talking about his partner fantasies? Unthinkable.

Now? It was just…fun.

“I guess that’s something hard to make time for. Since…like, if we’re both free, and gonna do something sexy, we kinda jump at the chance to do it together, considering how rare it is for all those things to align. And…I really think it’d be even rarer for me to be ready to go, but you too tired to join in.”

“But if that does happen?” Kokichi shrugged. “Then, yeah. I’ll jack it for you.”

Kaito laughed out loud, leaning away from Kokichi a little as he covered his mouth in a full, chest heaving belly laugh. “Fuck, babe, you can’t just do that. Warn a guy! Put it in writing! Dear Kaito: in a moment, I’m about to say something shockingly crass with my sweet little ‘Kichi lips, be prepared, don’t drink caffeine or have any sugar all day, your system can’t take it. Sheesh.”

Humming happily, Kaito leaned back, face warm and eyes playful as he watched the distant lights of lanterns and cooking fires. “I told you about what Shuichi did, the last time he and I were together, right? The desk and the handcuffs. Fuck. I knew he was gonna be a monster someday. That guy rocked my whole damn world.”

Kokichi curled into himself, laughing uproariously and trying desperately to keep his balance. “As much as it catches you off-guard every time, it’s just--hiiiihihihi--so funny how much it catches you off-guard. I’m crass sometimes! I’m not some, like, angelic ideal.”

…though to be honest, considering they were actual people, he didn’t know how many actual angels were either.

Taking back his prime cuddle spot once Kaito calmed down, Kokichi chuckled more softly. “Yeah--you were doin’ the Kai-chan classic,” here Kokichi lowered his voice, speaking more from his chest as he tried to get some of his natural nasal tone out of his voice, “You should’ve seen him!”

“Shuu-chan’s ambitions should never be assumed to go half-heartedly,” he said wisely, back in his regular voice. “...though I am eagerly awaiting the day Shuu-chan feels comfy doin’ something with me again. If the two of us are infrequent, then Shuu-chan and I feel like an event.”

Kaito chuckled, giving Kokichi an amused look at the impression. “Next time? Try saying it when you’ve let your breath out. It’ll steady that lower octave you’re going for, make the impression sound more natural. Nice attempt though!”

And Kaito rolled his eyes at that, nudging Kokichi with his shoulder, “Okay, well, why do you think that is?”

Impressions were definitely more Kaito’s thing, so Kokichi probably wouldn’t find himself doing more any time soon…but he’d take the advice.

At Kaito’s nudge, Kokichi’s gaze went downcast, everything in his posture and expression seeming to just drop into an insecure, certain sadness. “...that I’m a horrible partner, and he’s gotten tired of me…”

…

A snort, before Kokichi used his lowered position to headbutt Kaito gently. “I knooooow. It’s ‘cause neither of us think about it that often, so we never bring it up to the other person, and then it never happens. I’m just happy when we have cuddle time, tradin’ kisses; it never even occurs to me to bring up sex.”

!!!!???.... “I’m gonna push you off this damn wall if you’re not careful, beautiful ” Kaito grouched, gently nudging him back as he huffed through his nose, “Geez, Kaito, what happened to Kokichi? I don’t know, he just got clumsy and fell into a bush and I kinda just left him there, I’m sure he’ll make his way home someday.”

“And I just don’t understand how sex never occurs to you. I mean, I believe it, because I have a years worth of evidence to prove it.” Kaito huffed again, “If I’m not basically begging for it, sexy thoughts never cross that sweet little mind of yours. And Shuichi just forgets! I swear, if I wasn’t running my mouth with sex and innuendos and gushing twenty-four seven, you two would forget sex even exists. It’s like Atua saw we were all going to get together and gave me three times the sex drive just to ensure Miyako would exist. Cause she sure wasn’t showing up otherwise.”

“Nooooo, you wouldn’t leave me. You love me too much,” Kokichi hummed, completely unashamed.

Though, he could only shrug. “I dunno what to tell you, hun. I like sex, it’s fun, sometimes I feel a little pent up if I haven’t done anything for a while but…I dunno. I might just be somewhere on the ace spectrum, and you’ve all said you were pretty sure Shuu-chan was on there somewhere too, at least at one point. It just…doesn’t often occur to me as something that would make me happy, or would bring me closer to someone else.”

“Like…it does, but when I’m craving those things, there are a ton of other things that occur to me first to fill that need before sex even enters as an option.”

Kaito sighed, long and exasperated, “I’d ask ‘what’, but I already know what it is, because you have a drawer full of emergency candy, rather than something practical, like underwear, or more cat-tails… you think I could get Shuichi in a tail? Maybe a fox tail? Hmmmm… ugh, I have sex books full of things Shuichi’s willing to try, I have sex toys to dress you up in, and I have no tiiiiime to actually do anything with any of it! Tragic.”

Kaito groaned, laying down longways on the wall, letting his arms hang off as he stared miserably at the moon, “I’m dead, Kokichi. Tell our family I loved them. I died of extremely ironic blue balls.”

“Mm, my instincts say no, but I’d check what he left in the book first. Judging by how silly he found the stuff we got me, though…I’d put my bets on ‘no’.”

Kokichi looked over at his fallen lover sympathetically, reaching over to gently pat his stomach. “I’ll let them know. And I’ll come up with a really inspiring story for your obituary that’s also child-safe. The world will mourn you respectfully, but Shuu-chan, Maki-chan, and I will know the truth.”

“...I have let you know…we could do something in our sleep, if you’re feeling like we don’t have a lot of time…” Kokichi said softly, looking over with a more serious expression.

Kaito looked up at Kokichi, before sitting back up. Scratching his chin uncomfortably. “... will you… get anything out of it?”

“I mean, I know it all feels real to me. I can’t tell the difference, when I’m in there.” Kaito admitted, shrugging a little, “Sometimes the memories have a slightly surreal, dream-like feeling to them, but, well, a lot of the stuff that happens in there is surreal. But you, I mean… you can tell it’s fake, right? Feel it? Like… would it just end up being you indulging me? Watching me basically nut to a daydream? Or, I guess more literally, just having a really vivid wet dream… I can be kind of a bastard sometimes, I have a lot of one-sided daydreams I indulge in, but…”

Kaito grinned warily, “It’s like you said. It’s so rare for us to get a free minute, that if we’re not both getting something out of it, I don’t really want anything to happen at all. I don’t want my libido to be something you have to manage, ‘Kichi…”

“Just because I know it’s not our physical bodies doesn’t mean it doesn’t feel real to me,” Kokichi said softly. “I know it’s not…but it still feels that way. Your hand feels just as warm in our heads than it does out here. Sure, I might be willing to take certain risks and be a little more bold in certain ways but…that’s not…well…”

Kokichi’s eyebrows knitted together as he tried to figure out exactly what he was trying to say. “...it is a fantasy, though one we make together. But…it’s not a fantasy in that it doesn’t mean anything. It is, in that…” He sighed softly. “...this stuff does affect my body, but…not like it would if we were doing it out here. My limits are…a lot higher. So…that’s the fantasy for me.”

“...it’s like when we tell a lie together, Kai-chan.” He nuzzled against Kaito’s arm. “It’s for both of us… I understand not wanting to do it, ‘cause we wouldn’t be sleeping anyway, so why not do it in the physical world, right? With the limited chances we get. I just…”

Kokichi smiled thinly. “...the last time I spoke with a memory of you, before I remembered? You talked about…how amazing it was, to be able to…fully control and fully visualize, and interact physically with imagination. You were talking about my paintings, then, but…it’s the same for everything that takes imagination. And…for so long I never did anything fun or indulgent with my abilities. I just…want us to take advantage of the ability I have to give us more options.”

“It is amazing. I know I say a lot of things that, are, like, ‘big’ praises, Kokichi. And all of it together can sound a little disingenuous… but you’re honestly one of those most incredible people I’ve ever met. Like… in every way. Just as a person, and your personality, and what you do in the real world, and, fuck, babe, all this empath stuff? It’s… honestly awe inspiring. You feel bigger than life to me, sometimes. Like I’m staring into the sublime and somehow remembering to tell a miracle to pack more vegetables on his plate during dinner.” Kaito mused, rubbing his thumb lovingly against Kokichi’s cheek, “I don’t even know what to do with it sometimes. You’re so… ethereal. In the most literal sense of the word.”

“...okay, I am super down for sexy mind times, tonight, as I am certain you were trying to woo me into just now, no no, you don’t have to explain, I could read between the lines beautiful, I accept your proposal, ‘Kichi, you don’t have to beg, stop debasing yourself, it’s not attractive.” Kaito huffed, saying all of that in one breath… before putting up a finger as he said, “But! Like, babe, you have to assure me Miyako’s not gonna just walk in. I wanna get gross with you, babe. I wanna put you on your back and make you scream till your dream throat burns out. I wanna split you open with this dick like a spitroast. And our sweet invasive little brain baby cannot see that.”

Kokichi gave Kaito a soft look. Kaito’s introduction--or big introduction, at least--to magic was…supremely terrible. And scary. And more than a little hurtful. So…Kokichi knew it wasn’t fair to just…get all downtrodden because… (one of the biggest sources of his confidence in accepting what he was was hurt and angry and confused) …because he’d messed it all up.

…so, maybe he had a few issues about that. Just add ‘em to the pile. But it was really reassuring to hear Kaito include his gift in everything else that his husband regularly praised.

And it would be fun to use it for fun.

Safely.

Kokichi gave Kaito a coy look before taking a breath and being more serious. “Kai-chan, one of the biggest projects I’ve been working on for months is how to keep psychics and beings with psychic-adjacent abilities out of certain people’s minds. I can make sure Miya-Miya can’t peek.”

“You’re certain? Cause I will implode if Miyako sees something she shouldn’t and ten years from now she’s in therapy because dad was beating up daddy with his hips. I will die, Kokichi. I will die the weird, gross pervert in our Miya’s eyes. I am literally shriveling up right now just thinking about it. My dick is, like, an inch shorter.” Kaito said, tone grim, “I don’t even think I’m kidding. Wanna see? I swear it’s, like, turtling in horror.”

“I think I’ll be seeing it enough tonight,” Kokichi hummed dryly. But he found Kaito’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “I’m certain. Miyako won’t be able to see. If she can remember that long, she might get jealous knowing that Daddy is visiting Dad and she wasn’t invited, but we can make that up to her later in a very baby-focused manner.”

Kokichi blinked a few times. “...he might get jealous too, but I think we should tell Shuu-chan. Just in case either of us do weird things in our sleep.”

“...okay, but, like, how funny would it be if he saw us doing weird sleep stuff and was just like, ‘what the hell are they both having sexy dreams? What are the odds??’... actually, no, he’d realize what was happening instantly, yeah, we should tell him.” Kaito realized. “I could give him a quick blowjob in the shrine or something if he wants to get off tonight too. It’s not like I’ll need my throat for anything later.”

Kokichi snorted softly, before he sighed. “...I really wish I could support both you guys at the same time. I mean…it’s not like we’re all gonna be asleep at the same time anyway, but…still. That’s something I need to work up towards…without hurting myself, I mean. But, yanno…my mentor did recommend supporting you guys little by little, like weight training so…technically what we’re gonna do is good for my development as an Empath too.”

“Ya know, I like to think of sex as doubling as a good workout too, sometimes~” Kaito grinned cheekily, taking Kokichi’s face in his hands and giving him warm, adoring kisses, before nuzzling his nose with his own as he said sweetly, “Me wrecking that mental ass is going to make you emotionally superpowered swol~”

Again, Kaito made himself laugh, resting his forehead against Kokichi’s as he chuckled, before peeking up at him, “How do you put up with me? Maybe I would find myself attractive if I met me, but I’m definitely only one night stand material. Which idiot made you marry me!?”

Kokichi giggled delightedly into the kisses, pressing against Kaito in turn and only straining against his hands to place his own kisses against his wonderful, incredible, silly husband. His one in a million, even though Kokichi had blasted through the odds and had gotten two.

“My father,” Kokichi said dryly, though there was an undercurrent of mirth in his voice and eyes that even the non-joke couldn’t erase. “And I’d cry if I only had you for a night. That’s not nearly enough Kai-chan. Maybe…sixty, seventy years worth? And I might start considering taking a little more time for myself.”

“Sixty-seventy years sounds good,” Kaito agreed, hugging Kokichi around the shoulders and just enjoying the closeness of someone he cared about so much, “I think I’m up for that.”

Kaito stared at the ceiling.

He tried not to. He kept trying to close his eyes and go to sleep. But after a moment he’d start staring at the ceiling again.

“...you asleep yet?” Kaito whispered in the low-light of their room.

Kokichi had been super excited to go to sleep, once they’d returned from their walk-turned ‘enjoy the sights of town’ excursion. But for all that they really did have something planned…

“...not quite,” Kokichi murmured softly, though his blinks were a little slow. “...I dunno how well it’d do, since you wouldn’t really be sleeping, but…don’t your meds knock you out, like, right away?”

“I didn’t take them,” Kaito admitted, both of them whispering as Shuichi napped with Miyako over at the window seat, waiting on the alarm. “I never dream when I’m on them, so I was worried… should I take them?”

“...” Kokichi let out a contemplative breath as he turned over in bed, snuggling into Kaito’s chest. “...I’m not sure. Part of me thinks yes, cause…yanno, they help you sleep, but…I don’t know if I’ll be able to support your consciousness without exerting some real power, if you’re gonna be that out… Maybe I should wake you up when we’re done so you can take them, at least.”

Kaito grinned, his arms loosely around Kokichi’s back, as he tried to force himself to close his eyes again, “My good husband, always looking out for me… why is it so hard to fall asleep right now?? All I wanna do is fall asleep. Shuichi’s on baby-watch and he’s asleep. The jerk.”

“We might be too excited,” Kokichi giggled softly, pressing a kiss against Kaito’s shoulder. “Even having a busy day…there’s still something we’re looking forward to, you know? Even if it requires sleeping. So our bodies are just…hyped up on that adrenaline, or good anxiety, or whatever.”

“...deep breathing ever work for you?”

“No,” Kaito chuckled, opening one eyes and peeking down at his husband, “But I’m willing to try it. I shoulda tried harder to convince Shuichi to let me blow him. I’d be exhausted right now. I’d have been all deep in dreamland just excitedly waiting for you right now.”

“Mm…might be too long in the meantime, but he might be interested in the morning,” Kokichi hummed, just snuggling in more. “If we really do get up to some weird stuff in our sleep? I mean, you catch me sleep-eating all the time.”

“...I could try to trigger your autonomic nerve in your forehead, like I do for Miya?”

“I don’t know what that means and it sounds scary.” Kaito admitted, closing his eyes and kissing the top of Kokichi’s head, “But I trust you, so yeah. Okay.”

Humming again, Kokichi reached an arm up out of Kaito’s embrace and, first, just started slowly carding his fingers through Kaito’s hair. Enjoying that kind of calm affection for a little bit. Then, like he did so often for his daughter, Kokichi started gently stroking his thumb down from the center of Kaito’s forehead to the space between his eyebrows. Keeping the touch light and slow.

It wasn’t like it’d immediately send Kaito to sleep--the nerve responses that did tended to be more like knocking someone out. It was just a response that tended to make people a little calmer. Comfortable where they were. Kokichi couldn’t remember now if it was a trigger for serotonin or melatonin production, from that spot but…well, it seemed to do the trick for Miyako.

“...I love you, Kai-chan.”

Kaito couldn’t help the burn that came to his cheeks at all of that, suddenly feeling a little strange and sheepish. Kokichi was always– okay, not literally, but in this context– very sweet and affectionate with him, but Kaito, even after a year, wasn’t used to small things like this. He got plenty of affection, physically or otherwise, but… it was specific types of affection. And something care-taking like this was one of the rarer ones.

It made him immediately want to offer something back, some sort of trade. An impulse to just massage Kokichi’s back with his thumbs or… maybe kiss him or something, Kaito didn’t know. It took a lot of his willpower to just sit still for it and not do anything, and he got the vague impression that he was doing something wrong as he laid there, accepting the small pet against him.

It wasn’t a bad feeling. If anything it was arousing, though Kaito suspected anything would be arousing at this exact moment. But it was also weird, and Kaito flushed hard as he murmured, “Love you too, ‘Kichi. I’ll fall asleep soon, I promise. Gonna power through, gonna… gonna–”

Kaito’s small, half-thought out speech broke, as he yawned. Not entirely certain what he had been going to say as he felt a calm come over him, the uneasy embarrassment easing away. That was nice… he blinked heavily at the ceiling, feeling Kokichi’s heartbeat against his chest. Mmm…

…even if it was embarrassing for him…Kokichi should do more things like this for Kaito, he decided. Even if sometimes it was like pulling teeth for Kaito to accept it, he deserved to be taken care of too. To have someone hold him and lull him to sleep, and check in more and just…be a source of comfort. Not to the extent Kaito did it for others, sometimes, because he would likely always see himself more as a caretaker, but…more often.

Kokichi smiled as Kaito’s words trailed off into a yawn, and he let a soft one of his own echo against his husband’s chest. Still stroking Kaito’s forehead, and holding him close. “See you there soon…”

Unfortunately, there was a reason Kaito took those sleeping medications these days, though admittedly he hadn’t been thinking about it as he finally fell asleep.

Dreams were strange, in that rarely they were actually direct copies of where the stress had come from, and this was no exception. In Kaito’s dream, he was staring miserably at several small rocks on a beach, too naturally beautiful to have come from the sand, but Kaito knew he had dug them up here. There wasn’t enough. Kaito stared at them and knew they weren’t going to be enough, and Kokichi was going to be so disappointed. Kokichi had been working so hard to get everything ready and Kaito couldn’t do his one job and find the god damn rocks.

Crouching in the sand, Kaito started work at digging the next hold, shifting the sand by hand. He could find more. Not enough, but at least more would be something… ow! Fucking crabs…

Oooh…a beach. Though Kokichi had vetoed it during their initial discussion about it…a dream beach wouldn’t be too bad. Depending on the logic, he might still wanna put down a blanket but…well, it wasn’t like anyone would be looking in. In any capacity.

(...except for Saint Madison, because she still was Kaito, but…living in Kaito’s head, she would’ve seen weirder. He could live with her judgement.)

Decking himself out in beachwear, a blanket tossed over an arm, Kokichi approached Kaito before he realized…

Hmm. This didn’t feel like a happy beach trip.

It felt…anxious. And desperate. And self-admonishing.

Frowning slightly, Kokichi approached Kaito, laying a gentle hand on his shoulder. “...nightmares about rocks?”

“Fuck!” Kaito jolted, staring at Kokichi wide eyed, still trying to tear the damn crab off his index finger, “Oh! Kokichi! Hi babe! Uh, I’ve found… um… nightmare?”

Kaito blinked at Kokichi in confusion, before looking around with less certainty. Kokichi’s presence in his mind slowly but surely giving him clarity… before he quickly grasped Kokichi, whipping him up into his arms and stepping back as he shouted, “He’s got permission to be here, fuck off!”

The vines, which had been peeking out of the sand, disappeared beneath it again as Kaito sighed. Geez… weird impulsive mind defense things. Stop attacking his husband! That should be a rule! No attacking Kokichi!

Somewhere, Madison rolled her eyes. Yeah. No.

Once he deemed it safe, Kaito carefully put Kokichi down, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly as he looked down at the beautiful, shiny rocks around his feet, “Nightmare… right, okay. We’re dreaming… sexy dreams! We’re going to do sexy dreams!” Kaito remembered, immediately lighting up at that, as the memories of the day came in clearer. “Oh, yeah, I guess I was having a nightmare. You had some big project you were working on and I was supposed to bring colorful rocks, I guess? But I couldn’t find enough for your project and, uh, I guess it would have ruined the whole project. Something like that?” Kaito shrugged, kicking one of the rocks with his bare foot, watching it plop into the ocean, “Pretty tame, as far as nightmares go… how was the trip here?” Kaito asked, giving his husband a warm grin, “Is it a trip? Or is it, like, immediate?”

Kokichi gave Kaito a sheepish, apologetic grin, sorry for startling him, but Kaito got him right back as he scooped him into the air. Though…for the both of them, it was alright. Interrupting a bad dream, and telling a defence that he was allowed to be there. Just normal things.

Nodding, Kokichi bent to pick up one of the pretty rocks, turning the smooth stone of his his hands. Oohh, that was satisfying… “Mm, yeah. I didn’t have them too often, but I’ve had dreams about school like that. Nothing terrifying but…damn, are they stressful in the moment.”

Pressing against Kaito’s side, Kokichi looked up at him fondly. “It’s a quick trip. I woke up in myself, like I usually do if I’m gonna be “awake”, then I just…opened a portal, and here I am. I’m pretty familiar with your presence, so it doesn’t take much work for me to find you.”

“Is this the kind of place you wanna be?” Kokichi asked, nodding to the beach around them, “Or is it a little too weird now, since you were having a bad dream?”

Kaito was still mentally catching up with, well, himself, as it took him a second to comprehend what Kokichi was asking… before he startled, looking around, “Oh! Uh, here? Uh… awww, look at that,” Kaito grinned, genuinely delighted as he saw the beach chair Kokichi had set up for himself, “Wow, you got comfortable quickly. Ya know, I wasn’t thinking beach, but I wasn’t really thinking of anything specific at all. I’d be up to hanging out here, it’s nice. Sound of the waves, cooling breeze… we don’t even have to worry about sunburns!”

Kaito looked around some more, now just scoping out the landscape, enjoying the view. A private beach, going on for miles every direction… looking down at himself, he realized he was in a swimsuit already, and for some reason that realization made him laugh, ruffling his own hair to see if sand would fall out. Yep. There it was. “Feels like I’ve already been here a while. This is very weird, Kokichi… I love it.” Kaito laughed, picking up one of the rocks, looking over it– pretty– before asking, “Wanna see if we can skip these on the water? Think it’ll work for beach-water?”

Kokichi joined in a laugh as he saw sand fall from Kaito’s hair. “You know, I’ll never not be astonished by how amazing your imagination is. Your worlds are so rich and detailed… As an Empath, it’s like…going to a top-class theme park, and seeing a movie all in one. Yanno, in terms of excitement and immersion.”

Looking at the rock--a perfect skipping stone now--Kokichi grinned. “We could give it a shot. The water looks pretty calm so we might be able to get in some good ones.” …he could tell Kaito later that it was harder to skip stones in the ocean--or so he’d heard anecdotally--because of the waves, but…if Kaito believed they could skip stones here? Then they could.

Tossing the blanket over at the beach chair, Kokichi geared up, slinging his stone across the water.

Kaito grinned shielding his eyes to watch Kokichi’s rock skip. Once, twice… “Wow, nice! You saw how that wave flicked it up at the end there? That’s really cool!”

Taking his own rock, Kaito tried to remember the motions of the body Kokichi had shown him, adjusting his feet and flicking his wrist. He threw as hard as he could, watching the rock soar… and literally, idly thought wouldn’t it be funny if– “Hey!”

Kaito pouted as a bird he hadn’t noticed before– totally not because it literally only manifested into existence in that moment– swooped down and stole his rock before it landed, plucking it right out of the air. It squawked as it flew away, Kaito glaring at it, before shouting at it, “Pull that again and I’m aiming the next one at ya, ya jerk! Kokichi, did you see that? Fucking birds…”

Yesssss.

Kokichi moved his sunglasses down to rest on his nose, giving Kaito a half-hug before giving him the space to skip. However…

“PffffffhiHI!!” Kokichi snickered, bumping his hip against Kaito’s. “Well, technically, yours is gonna get more airtime, which I think is pretty cool. But even if they’re dream asshole birds…don’t hurt birds, Kai-chan.”

He bent to pick up another stone, moving it around in his hand for a few moments bafore skipping it, watching in amusement as it started to hit the tops of the waves. “...you’ve made a really nice day here.”

“I did? Oh yeah,” Kaito looked around, taking in the view, “I guess I did. But I just like spending time with you, beautiful. We could do it anywhere, and so long as you’re here…”

“...pfffff.” Kaito covered his face, genuinely exasperated with himself as he said, “We could be anywhere. Be. Not do it. I swear, that was a genuine slip.”

Burying his face in Kaito’s arm, Kokichi snickered at the slip. “Yeah? I mean, we did plan to do this for a particular reason. And…yanno, that is true. As long as I’m here, and you can imagine it? We could do it anywhere.”

Flushing lightly, Kokichi peeked up. “...though even in imagination, there are still some things I’d object to. I don’t care if they’re just figments of your imagination, I don’t wanna do anything in front of people.”

“Pfff,” Kaito rolled his eyes, putting his arm around Kokichi and rubbing his back, “Whaaaat? Noooooo. Your literal biggest fear isn’t something you want to sexually recreate in your downtime? ‘Kichi, it’s like next you’re going to tell me you don’t want me in some sort of bug-onesie if we do it either. It just seems pretty unreasonable, babe~”

Kaito snickered, pulling his husband into a hug and kissing the top of his head, “Kokichi, I’m never going to ask you to do something like that, okay? Imaginary or otherwise. I don’t need empath powers to know how uncomfortable that’d be for you in any context. Just like I know you’d never just spring calling me demeaning names in the middle of sex, no matter the context. Right?”

Kaito tilted his head a little, saying, “I was gonna make a joke that you could try to hit me here if you wanted too, since I wouldn’t actually?? Feel it?? But the thought made me a little sad. I don’t really want you to hit me here either. Okay?”

Kokichi grimaced at the concept of a bug onesie, which he had never considered before. He had seen, like, toddler ladybug costumes, which…could be kinda cute, he guessed, with certain designs, but…who would wanna dress comfortably as a bug??? Gross.

But Kaito was right, and had a good point. Even in a place where the consequences were different, if they were there at all…there was still no reason to jump into each others’ fears and squicks.

“I don’t wanna hit you either,” Kokichi said, giving Kaito a squeeze in the hug. “Like…even if you wouldn’t feel it…it’s not the injury that makes me uncomfortable, you know? Like, it would, but I doubt I could even give you much of a bruise if I was trying. It’s the fact that it’s something that you don’t like, and freaks you out. And…that’s still true here. For those big reasons, there’s no difference between here and the physical world.”

“So,” he snorted, “That’s my way of saying, yeah, you’re right.”

“...are there any costumes or fantastical places you’d wanna be, though?” Kokichi asked, tilting his head. “Cause, like…I’m down for the beach, but I just wanna remind you…the sky’s really the limit.”

“I knoooow I’m right~” Kaito grinned, swaying side to side, Kokichi in his arms… before grinning down at him, “But I do love to hear you say it. Little charmer~”

“But, right! Fantasy! Imagination! The world is our oyster! So!” Kaito stepped back from Kokichi looking around, an excited look brewing on his face. He looked more and more like a kid who had just been promised a trip to the candy store, as he said, “Can we try a few different things and see if something sticks? Like, just experiment? Like…”

Kaito’s eyes lit up, looking out at the ocean, heading over to it as he let his feet sink into the ocena mud a bit, the tide splashing against his ankles, “Babe, I just need to, like… can we see you as a mermaid?! Holy fuck, I don’t know how I’d fuck you, but I have to see it! Kokichi mermaid time!?” Kaito asked, eyes practically shining as he looked back at Kokichi, grinning wide as his hair blew through the ocean air, “Tell me that wouldn’t be fun to try!?”

He’d say it as many times as Kaito wanted to hear it--because with a lot of things, Kaito really was right. And the times he was wrong…Kokichi would say that too, but they’d work together to expand their understanding.

“Of course.” Kokichi nodded at the mention of experimentation. “Not every idea’s gonna be a winner, but they’re still worth trying out. As long, yanno, as it’s not dangerous, but…I doubt we’d try anything like that.”

And the first thing Kaito wanted to try… Kokichi raised his eyebrows, contemplating the idea. He could already feel Kaito “pulling” at him, so to speak, his imagination running away with him as he posed the idea, and it was only Kokichi’s wherewithal of being secure enough to not entirely “play along” that kept his legs intact.

But that wasn’t to say that Kokichi wasn’t going to try it out.

“Ah, I’ve been underwater before, but never really swimming… Let’s try it out!” Though, he didn’t particularly want to beach himself. Giggling, Kokichi pranced over into the surf, wading out until a little below his hips before taking a breath.

Okay…mermaid. Well, since Kaito was already imagining it, all he had to do was--

“A-ah, uwah!!”

SPLOOSH!

Kokichi went down, and in his place, a glimmering amethyst tail flopped up before going beneath the surf.

Kaito did, as soon as Kokichi mentioned it, remember oh right Kokichi can’t swim…

But it didn’t seem to be an issue, as Kokichi went under the surface, a fucking amazing, beautiful tail coming up… but no Kokichi… uhhhhhhhh

Kaito quickly headed over to Kokichi, splashing his way through the water before, laughing nervously, Kaito reached in for the Kokichi in the water, saying, “Alright, babe, maybe that’s enough underater–phwoo!”

It was Kaito’s imagination, running away from him, but he didn’t know it. His mind was alway whirring with what-if scenarios, idly, and a part of him that wasn’t aware that this was what he kind of wanted pulled the banks down, down, down, the water rushing up around them. Kaito closed his eyes, catching his breath and holding it… and when he opened his eyes, he looked down at himself and saw himself wearing tan pants that came to his shins before tying off at the end, and a white shirt with wide, short sleeves and a v’neck sewed in roughly by thick material.

‘I fell off a boat’ Kaito imagined, both thrilled and alarmed, as above them there were distant thunders and flashes of white lightning, a storm.

Kokichi figured that Kaito’s belief that mermaids could swim would save him, as he fell beneath the waves, but almost immediately he felt himself floundering exactly as he would in real life. As much as he was leaning into Kaito’s belief--it was the most natural thing to do, in another person’s mind--there were…some things that Kokichi was going to exert his own force into.

Such as, the fact that mermaids have gills, and thus can breathe underwater…but for cool fantasy reasons, they could also breathe air like humans. So while he couldn’t really move…Kokichi was alright.

However, as soon as he saw Kaito reaching down for him, a palpable shift in the mindscape happened.

Suddenly, they were in much deeper waters, and the sea was rough. It was cinematically dark, and every now and then, Kokichi could see flashes of something blindingly bright above the water. And, most importantly, he could swim.

Kaito was having a fantasy. And hell like Kokichi wasn’t gonna play along.

Seeing a figure sinking in the water, struggling against the current, Kokichi sped over, his tail arcing and flicking like a whale’s, despite looking more like a fish’s. Grabbing around the unfortunate sailor’s (pirate’s?) middle, a flurry of small bubbles left Kokichi’s mouth as he seemed to grunt, starting to swim upwards with his cargo.

Okay but Kaito was so caught up holy shit.

In the dark waters around him, lighting up intermittently, Kokichi swam through the water like a dolphin through the tides, or even a shark: if Kaito hadn’t known it was his ‘Kichi in the water, it might have even been frightening.

But, knowing who it was? Kaito stared through the water and, hands covering his mouth to hold his air in, watching Kokichi move so gracefully, his hair flowing through the water and the shimmer of his tail sending sparkles through the water. As Kokichi got closer, Kaito couldn’t help the wide grin on his face, spotting Kokichi’s eyes, shimmering lavender in the water, the skin around his eyes lightly decorated with scales. Awesome… oh shit Kaito don’t grin that wide fuck fuck there goes his air ah shit.

But with Kokichi’s help, Kaito actually beat the air bubbles up to the surface, the two breaking the surface of the water, a storm raging above them. Kaito laughed as they broke the water, taking in a deep breath, before shouting over the storm, “‘Kichi! That was incredible! You’re so cool down there!”

KABOOM!

Kaito looked up at the storm, “Mmmmm, we should get out of the water. I fell from a ship, where…” Kaito looked around, keeping his arm over Kokichi’s shoulder, before saying triumphantly, “There! 20 degrees north! Kokichi, head towards my ship!!”

“Yanno, this might entice me more into learning how to swim,” Kokichi giggled, looking with interest at the slight purple webbing between his fingers and the, what he could only assume, strings of beads or little shells around his waist before his tail widened. It had been harder to tell under the water, but it felt like his hair was the length it had been when they met, too, the longer pieces floating in swirls on the water’s surface.

Interesting little details. Kokichi wondered if it was all just from Kaito’s imagination, or he’d read up on the mermaid sections in the field guide.

Not really knowing what 20 degrees north meant, but feeling Kaito’s intent, Kokichi looked over and did a quick little gesture with his hand, before readjusting his grip on Kaito. “Aye, aye, Captain. You’re gonna need to help me out, though--I can’t exactly walk like this.”

Still, he started swimming over to the rocking ship, doing his best to keep Kaito’s head above the water, even with the heavy rain pelting down on them.

Kaito did his best to help Kokichi swim, kicking with Kokichi, though he was mostly just enjoying the adventure as Kokichi pulled him through the water. But! When they caught up with his ship– which, funnily enough, stayed in the same spot the whole time– Kaito got to return the favor! Grabbing the rope ladder on the side of the ship, Kaito wrapped his arm around Kokichi and said, grinning dashingly, “Don’t worry beautiful, I’ve got you. Just hold on, okay?”

Hoisting Kokichi onto his hip, Kaito quickly headed up the ladder, the ship rocking through the waves but the rope ladder, inexplicably, entirely stable as Kaito mostly used his arm to steady himself on the way up.

Getting to the top, Kaito carefully put Kokichi down, laying him out on the wooden deck, before throwing his arms into the air, “WOO! We did it! You did it, ‘Kichi! We mastered the sea!”

And as he said that, the storm settled down, sunlight beaming through the clouds as the waves settled down. Kaito looked around, amazed, before looking down at Kokichi, kneeling down next to him as he said, “Aw, Kokichi~ you were so heroic! That was really cool, beautiful.” Kaito grinned, placing his hand against Kokichi’s cheek, giving him a small kiss, “Thank you for saving me~”

Kokichi could only laugh, nuzzling Kaito’s shoulder as he held on. This, he was a little more used to, even if it was a little strange to not have legs. But Kaito’s grip was steady, and any of the complications that would’ve been a factor in reality just…weren’t happening. Everything was in service to the fantasy.

No wonder Kaito got through so many when he wasn’t overthinking every little part.

Laying out on the deck, Kokichi cheered and propped himself up on his arms, watching in amusement as the sky cleared, his tail softly curling, in the same manner someone might idly tap their foot.

“There’s no thanks needed for something like that, Kai-chan,” Kokichi happily hummed, pressing in for another brief kiss. Then another lingering one, tasting the slight salt on Kaito’s lips from the water. “I’d happily do it a thousand times over…”

“Though,” he said more coyly, grinning up at Kaito, “I wouldn’t say no, if you had some sort of reward in mind. I was pretty cool out there.”

Kaito chuckled, looking adoringly at Kokichi as he pushed some of Kokichi’s hair out of his face– shocking, how quickly his husbands hair was drying and reforming like it was fully brushed out with conditioner– as he kissed Kokichi back, “How in the hell did I get so lucky?”

Putting a hand behind Kokichi’s neck, running his thumb up and down the small muscle as he kissed him, his other hand running down Kokichi’s chest, and stomach, and smiling against Kokichi’s lips as he felt his fingers glide over the smooth line of scales. Mmmm… sort of felt like Dr. Mariah’s koi fish…

“...pfffff.” Kaito laughed against Kokichi, covering his face as he chuckled, “Oh no, I might have just ruined it for myself.”

“Yanno, I ask myself the same question.”

He teased, but Kokichi eagerly went into the kiss, looping his arms around Kaito’s shoulders and relying more on his husband to keep him propped up, not really having the core strength to keep himself elevated at a steady 30 degree angle, even in a fantasy.

However…

Kokichi snorted, able to feel a more subtle shift, the environment not changing around them this time, but the mood changing. Something happy and familiar but…uh…not sexy at all. Laughing, he stroked a hand down Kaito’s back as his husband hid too. “Too weird going into, like, pseudo-bestiality stuff? For as much as you like them…it is a little too weird, huh, thinking about fucking a fish.”

“Nooooooo,” Kaito groaned, ears turning red, scrunching himself tighter into a ball, burying his face into his knees, “Don’t call it thaaaaat. It was supposed to be magical fantastical mermaids! What’s so fish-fuckery about thaaaat!? Ngh.”

Kaito peeked up from his fingers, pouting at Kokichi, “Well, fine. My fantasy idea revealed itself to be fish-furry, like, shockingly quickly. Do you have a fantasy in mind? … you still look very pretty as a mermaid, by the way. I just can’t… I can’t fuck a koi-fish. I just can’t.”

Kokichi just laughed a little harder, rubbing Kaito’s curled back. “I knooooow. It’d probably be different with a real mermaid, if I met one--not that, yanno, I’d ever wanna fuck anyone but you and Shuu-chan--but…it is a little weird, just thinking about the concept. They’re not fish but…damn is this like a fish tail.”

Making his point, Kokichi curled his tail upwards, thumping lightly against the deck, and he could only watch in amusement as the solid purple patterning gained the trademark koi splotches in purple, white, and black.

“Hmm… A fantasy for me…”

Kokichi trailed off for quite some time, just…thinking. He didn’t really want to do something that they could easily do in real life, even if it would be fun, and…well, there were certain things he didn’t want to ruin for himself by associating it with sex--because, unfortunately, and unlike Kaito, there would be things like that--before he hummed. Looking up at Kaito with a suddenly shy, uncertain look.

“...I’m not sure how sexy it’d actually be. I’m more just…kind of curious? How do you feel about the concept of slime people?”

Kaito’s eyebrows shot up at that, before putting his fingers together, before resting his mouth against them, brow furrowed as he imagined it…

…and got a little confused by that, because like, why could he deliberately imagine something and it didn’t affect their environment, but other times he barely even thinks about it and suddenly it’s their whole world? Like, that was weird, right? He’d ask Kokichi about it at some point.

But! Slime people!

“...are these people made of slime? Like, I’d be made of slime, or you’d be made or slime, or we’d be… sliming together, sorta…” Kaito wiggled his hips, “Melting together? Is that what slime does? Melt? Or! Is it like, we’d have a ball of slime and it’d, uh…” Kaito mimed a circle, staring at the motion… before trying to wiggle it around, “as, like, a toy sort of thing? Like… toy?” Wiggle arms, “Or melty person?” Wiggle hips. A baffled, determined look on Kaito’s face, as he wiggled random parts of his body.

Kokichi snorted, laughing a little more as he embarrassedly shook his head. “You know what, nevermind, it’s too silly now. I thought I was the wiggle boogie king, but you’ve got some real moves too, hun.”

Letting out a puff of breath, Kokichi tried to think of something else. “So… Hm. Sexy fantasy.”

“...you’ve said before you had the idea of railing me while I’m wearing all sorts ‘a gems and jewelry, right? We could try something like that.”

“What!? Noooo! I wasn’t trying to turn down wiggle slime time! Babe, please, please, I wanna do the wiggle slime thing now.” Kaito begged, reaching over and wrapping his arms around Kokichi’s hips, pulling him into his lap and putting a flourish of kisses against his face, “You tried the mermaid thing, I wanna try the slime thing. I just need to know what we’re wiggling!”

“You know, describing it more as wiggling only makes it worse,” Kokichi chuckled, shaking his head, though he snuggled into Kaito’s lap without hesitation. “...I meant slime people, though. I haven’t seen anything like it in the guide, but I’ve seen a few fantasy stories. It varies wildly, even moment to moment in the same story, what’s firm and what’s all squishy, but the people are usually some cool color, and all gooey. Completely impervious to clothes.”

“Okay… okay! Got it!” Kaito said, brow furrowed. Slime people. Sliiiiime people. Naked, wiggly slime people…

It didn’t happen all at once. Because Kaito was working out what he imagined slime people looked like as he went. But slowly it spread over his body, starting at his legs and spreading up, until Kaito was staring at his arms as slowly they started to morph into a shimmer, a mixture of maroon with magenta speckles of color, little strings of slime connecting his fingers as he touched them together and spread them, before it spread up to his face and–

Ooh! That felt weird. His mouth wanted to stick together. Okay, okay, okay, just relax into it… Kaito blinked his wide, shimmering magenta orbs, his hair no longer hair but more the gelatin like slime of the rest of his body formed into the same shape his hair was usually styled in.

Kaito looked down at himself, marveling at watching the… skin? Body? Shimmer and, indeed, wiggle slightly at even the smallest movements, which was very pretty in its own way and- oh god he was melting into the cracks between the boards of the deck! Less melty, less melty!!

Kaito readjusted his imagination to make the gel more, uh, solid. Checking to make sure all of him was there, before looking to Kokichi, “...?” Kaito tried to ask, a small wobbling sound coming out. Hm. He could probably fix that. But for now, he just gestured to himself, wordlessly asking, ‘This??’

Kokichi watched in interest as Kaito slowly turned red and slightly transparent, starting to…well, ‘goo up’ was the best way Kokichi could think to describe it. And while the color Kaito ended up was gorgeous…

Kokichi pressed a hand against Kaito and…

…honestly, he just kinda felt like wet jello. And the sound that came out of his mouth didn’t help at all.

Looking at Kaito a moment, Kokichi suddenly snorted, shaking his head. “Well, I guess that answers that curiosity. Very pretty, and I like the shape stuff but, uh…no. Not for me.”

Letting out a huffing sigh, Kokichi let himself drop back onto the deck, his tail still sticking around for the time being. “Why is thinking of new kinks so haaaaaaaaard?!”

“~gwub,~grub…” Kaito frowned, before doing his best to sigh through his weird gelatin mouth, before reaching up to his face and, in one messy, mildly horrifying movement, he pulled down the gelatin like it was a really involved mask, pushing it back behind his head as regular Kaito– at least his head– took a breath of relief, “I mean, we’re honestly mostly just playing with costumes right now, babe. It’s fun! They’re just not gonna all be winners~”

Kaito looked at his hand, squishing his weird, melty fingers together… before grinning at Kokichi, “Hey, hey babe. High five.”

In response to the mildly horrifying sight, Kokichi gave Kaito a mildly disgusted look as he pushed his face up and away. He could really have done with never seeing that in his life. Such were the dangers of unlimited fantasy.

Scoffing softly, Kokichi rolled his eyes as he held his hand up, high-fiving his gooey love and…okay. That was kind of a cool feeling. Even as strings coated his arm as he pulled away, Kokichi just chuckled as he touched the tackiness.

“...well if it’s just costumes…” He tilted his head to the side. “I’m curious, how you imagine that super cool and handsome phantom thief we talk about, time to time. I mean…a proper phantom thief has got to have a checker pattern somewhere, and a really cool mask, and maybe a cool hat, but…what do you see, hun?”

“Oh, uh… hm.” Kaito said, slapping his slimy hands together and pulling them apart, having fun with the long strings of red/magenta slime that formed between them, wiggling it between his hands as he idly played with himself. “I think I always picture it a little different every time we talk about it, but I suppose… I mean, like you said, you gotta have a cool mask… one of those half-masks that in reality really shouldn’t be any good at hiding a secret identity but in-universe is always entirely fool-proof! And uh…”

Kaito hummed to himself a bit, “I suppose I imagine a big white cape… it’s all black and white, which I know you don’t love, but I mean… we could maybe add some splashes of color in accessories? Sparkly boots, maybe the inner part of your cape is a shimmering rainbow of colors that shine when it catches in the searchlights! Colorful buttons against your white outfit… oh, yeah.”

Kaito grinned, watching Kokichi’s outfit start to change, “Like that! Though, a ship doesn’t really suit your outfit… maybe a–”

Around them, a massive, masquerade ball formed around them. People in masks and fancy, Luminary/Danganronpa style outfits dancing around a massive, beautiful theater space. Kaito, briefly, had himself in a formal, princely outfit, just on instinct… but remembering it was a fantasy, his clothes shifted to a stylized version of a Royal Guard outfit, as Kaito said, “masquerade ball, where you’re trying to rob from all the elites who are schmoozing together during All Saints Day, and I’m the guard that’s hot on your tail! I know Detective Shuichi has predicted you’re going to be making a hit here, and all the guards have been notified to keep an eye out, and this is my opportunity to finally make a name for myself! If I could just…”

Kaito, now standing, turned to look down at Kokichi with a suspicious, eager look, “...confirm that it’s you.”

Kokichi snorted softly as he watched his new cape practically unfurl over his shoulders as it came into being. It was a totally different style, but it reminded him a little of the style his father wore with some of his regalia. Black and white, paying homage to Dicea’s colors, but adding in every rainbow under the sun--in a style that wasn’t, as some people said, eye-searing. Giving a little impressed sound as he turned around, taking in the new outfit, Kokichi was quickly distracted as their surroundings changed as well.

And, if Kaito wanted a hunt?

Well, pff, it looked like he was dressed for one.

“Man, wouldn’t that be embarrassing,” Kokichi snickered, holding his head high and confident, like his height was no issue in still being above everyone. “Imagine nabbing a criminal, turning to your associates with pride for having done something no one else had managed…only to, as it turns out, have accosted one of the guests. A foreign prince, no less.”

“Reeeeeally gotta be sure,” he teased, angling himself back to start slipping into the crowd.

Kaito smirked, following Kokichi through the crowd. Guards were allowed to walk among the guests if they thought they spotted danger, though, admittedly, there’d probably be more elites complaining about him right now in real–

A hand placed on Kaito’s shoulder, Kaito internally sighing at his own imagination. “Guardsman, we’re not harassing the guests, are we?” said a shockingly familiar voice. Kaito looking over his shoulder to see Captain Argyle, a familiar presence to Kaito’s childhood. He had been the head of event security for most of Kaito’s life in the castle, and kind of an asshole, in a ‘guy doing his job but being kind of a dick about it’ kind of way.

Kaito was surprised at himself, filling in that role with a real person. Not great for sexy daydreams. So, instead of playing along, Kaito made a deliberate effort to banish Argyle away, making certain no one here was someone Kaito actually knew. There we go… much better.

Now to… shoot. Where did Kokichi go? Kaito looked around, searching him out in the crowd. Dammit.

Kokichi had seen what ‘crowds’ looked like to Kaito before. During that important night, Kaito had shown him a Luminary filled with people. Not as full as it probably was in reality, but populated; people maybe not doing everything they would’ve, but having clearly remembered faces and purposes.

And that was the case here. Unlike Shuuichi’s unseen impressions of people filling a space, all the bodies Kokichi weaved through were likely real people that Kaito had at one point met or seen. They didn’t really seem all that focused on Kokichi making his way through, but…

Pfff. A general sense of disapprovement, and light titters through the crowd, saying truly innocuous things, if Kokichi was able to catch more than a word, but with a certainty that there was more being said.

The Luminary social game.

But the game right now wasn’t to play it. Kokichi glanced around the room as he weaved through, looking for a way to escape from everyone’s view. He had a quarry to steal~

Somewhere. Somehow.

Breaking from the crowd would look too obvious, he was too easy to spot on his own… Wait for a group to head out for a bathroom break? Maybe…

Alright, Captain Argyle taken care of, Kaito was certain that was the last of the familiar– ah dammit.

“Hey!” Fuyuhiko snapped, glaring up at Kaito, holding his hat up to him, “No one remembered to take my hat at the door. Guardsman, bring this to the… what? What’s with the look?” The small mafioso glared, a scowl on his face, “You don’t want to serve a Kuzuryu? Get your head out of your ass and bring my hat too–”

“Ooookay, none of that now either.” Kaito sighed, banishing Fuyuhiko next. “I had to deal with your weird insecurities as a schoolmate already, I’m not doing it as a servant. Thanks. Now, where–”

“My jewels!!” Shouted a voice in the crowd, “They’ve gone missing!”

…Bailsong?? Kaito moved quickly through the crowd, while Bailsong stomped her heels, shouting to Kaito, “My necklace! Find it, someone’s taken it from my neck!”

Kaito blinked at Bailsong, before reluctantly disappearing her next. What, was he just not capable of making just generic, pretend people? “My watch!” shouted a man from the crowd– Lord Kinsmen, he supplied most of the fertilizer for the farms– as another person shouted, “Oh, are you kidding me, my brooch! Where are the guardsman!”

“Uh, on it, Lady Briar!” Kaito called out, looking around for Kokichi, before… there! Spotting Kokichi in the rafters, Kaito headed up, giving chase!

In all honesty, Kokichi wasn’t quite sure what to do. It was fun painting a story about a charismatic phantom thief, but…what did that actually look like, in practice? Even looking at issues of theft, Kokichi was no security expert, and, well…phantom thieves, as they talked about in the stories, were dramatic. Not quite sloppy B&Es.

Thankfully, it seemed Kaito had an idea himself about what sort of drama he liked about phantom thieves.

Letting himself follow the nudges of his husband’s imagination, Kokichi put his (limited) pickpocketing skills to work, just…nicking any bits of jewelry he could think to get away with. Not quite a vault heist, but…still a fun setting.

And when a small group of those idle ball folk went up one of the grand, curving staircases? There weren’t any windows by the stairs themselves, but there were exposed rafters that were just a skip and a hop over to some…

Trying not to catch any eyes, Kokichi stood on the banister cap and hopped up to the rafters, pulling himself up with his full pockets and starting to walk across them…but, weirdly enough, while no one noticed a figure all in white climb up the stair railing, he did somehow catch an eye while being as close to the roof as possible.

Such were the narrative laws of imagination.

Grinning, Kokichi picked up his pace, heading for the windows.

Not that fast, Kokichi!

As Kaito scrambled up, people still calling out in outrage over their missing valuables below, Kaito felt himself relax a little as the crowd became more distant. It had been, admittedly, a little tough to stand in a room with all the people Kaito had used to know, some of them looking like literal ghosts to him, others just too real and familiar. Hard to be sexy when you were half homesick, half, like, low-key grieving.

But! Once Kaito stepped out of the window, a rush of adrenaline running through him as he heard the high whistle of the wind, looked down below at the steep height of the castle walls, Kaito grinned. Much more lost to the fantasy of the scenario now, as keeping a hand against the wall, Kaito walked the pathway down to the roofs edge, before scrambling up it, panting as he managed to safely pull himself up to the roof.

“Huff… huff… K-kokichi!” Kaito called out, standing up, dramatically pointing at his husband, “By the authority of the Momota Line, surrender the stolen goods and give yourself up! A-and be careful on this tile, it’s steep, don’t like trip and fall or anything!”

Kokichi had already made it across a few of the, what it seemed like to him, cobbled-together roofs, crouching to keep his center of balance low. Unlike Dicean roofs, which you could--and people did--run across without breaking stride much, Luminous roofs, or at least the castle roof, were steep and randomly became different shapes and elevations. A bit harder for a chase but…eh, just a different kind.

Crouching against two parts that were sloping together, Kokichi let out a grandiose laugh, tipping his head to the side in as much of a flourish he could manage on the difficult terrain. “Really, Guardsman? I appreciate the dedication to safety, but I think your services would be better used tracking down all those peoples’ lost items, rather than chasing after a guest who needed some fresh air.”

“Don’t mind me~” Kokichi sang, still carefully making his way across. If he could find a drainpipe or something, then he could climb down more easily… Or maybe a high balcony with doors. A bit easier to break into than windows, depending on the type. “Just heading out after a night of festivities~”

“Oh, uh huh, right.” Kaito huffed, carefully moving forward, scrambling down the uneven slopes and half using his hands to climb up the steeper dips. Man, Maki always made it look so easy, when she did this. Kaito always felt like he was one wrong step from slipping and sliding all the way off the roof. “What, meeting someone up here for a midnight tryst? Little harmless hanky-panky? Hey, hey! Don’t look at those balconies, ‘Kichi! You’re gonna break your damn ankle jumping down to those! Be careful!”

Kaito scowled, shuffling forward before, with a small “Ah!” sliding onto his butt and sliding down the sleek end of one of the slopes, his heart leaping into his throat… before he caught himself on one of the heat exhausts. Letting out a small, relieved breath. Shit, he did not want Timothy running across roofs like these, if they ever visited Luminary again he was putting his foot down, Maki. No Timothy parkour up here!

“Oh~? Are you offering?”

Kokichi was teasing--sort of--but he simply gave the balconies one last pouting look. If he hung off the side of the roof, it wasn’t that much of a drop. He could make it. But not with Kaito not believing he could, so…that was off the table.

Honestly, quite a lot was, because…did Luminary even have drain pipes? It had come up as an option so naturally to Kokichi, because what kind of cocamamy building didn’t have gutters and drain pipes?!

But…a desert nation that didn’t rain much…and made all their roofs to withstand harsh sun and wind and sand, instead of rain and snow…

So how--

Kokichi looked up at Kaito’s yelp, immediately moving towards his husband. “Kai-chan?! Are you okay?”

Kaito opened an eye, before reaching out and grabbing Kokichi’s ankle, smirking. “Eyyyy. Caught you! …pfff, sorry, ‘Kichi, give me a second. I know, I know, this is basically my fantasy, to chase you, and I really like it! But this feels so real, and I keep…” Kaito chuckled, staring up at the stars, as the heat in the piping leaked out, ventilating the castle inside and cooling it, “worrying that if I chase you too hard you’ll get hurt. You mind if we sit for a moment, till I get my head around that we’re dreaming again?”

Kaito sat up, chuckling at himself, running his hand over his face. “...I shouldn’t have picked a place I knew. It’s so real here. I keep looking around and seeing things I know. It doesn’t feel like a dream.”

Huffing a little laugh, Kokichi crouched, mostly sitting on the roof, but keeping himself just steady enough to not slip off. He really didn’t understand how Maki had done her thing, here. It felt like a nightmare obstacle course.

…though Kokichi could tell it wasn’t the fact that Kaito was dreaming that made it so absurd.

Sighing, Kokichi nuzzled up to his husband’s arm, removing the half-mask from his face. “It is hard to get lost in certain fantasies, huh, when logistics keep distractin’ ya. The reason I could get hurt at all--or, my projection could--is ‘cause you think it’s possible, but…while I’m mostly letting you drive this carriage?” Kokichi gestured to the everything around them. “I still can exert some force, if I need to. If, in your minds, we ended up in a situation where I’d get hurt? I’d prevent it. Even if it meant leaving, or waking you up.”

“...but that’s just on my end,” he sighed, wrapping an arm around Kaito’s back. “...it’s hard. I don’t know myself, but…I can feel how bittersweet it all is for you and…that’s hard. If you’re not lucid dreaming, then…it never does feel like a dream in the moment, does it? And…that’s why there are dreams that are hard to wake up from…that have lingering emotions even when we realize what happened.”

“...do you wanna talk about it?”

Kaito wrapped his arms around Kokichi, burying his face back into his shoulder, taking comfort in his familiar scent and warmth. His good ‘Kichi…

He groaned, “Uuuugh, I’m supposed to be wooing you right now! Why does, like, half of our attempts at having wild, carefree sex turn into us, like… moping about things? Are we just incapable of wild, spontaneous, entirely carefree sex? What, I gotta bring weird dead-ex’s into it and constant concern for your safety even in our weird super-powered fantasy dream-scape??”

“...I guess I just can’t turn that part of my brain off. I mean, it was easy when we were in the ocean, and you were a mermaid, because, well… You weren’t in any real danger there, no matter what. You could breathe underwater, what was a little storm gonna do to you? And, well, I didn’t mind feeling like I was in danger.” Kaito shrugged, hugging Kokichi to himself, “But I hate imagining you in danger. It just makes me want to take care of you.”

“...I know that’s not what you asked about. What I should talk about. I’m just working out why this fantasy didn’t work to myself.” Kaito chuckled. “My Kokichi is too important. I don’t want you in danger.”

Kokichi chuckled softly. “We just might be. Yanno, Shuu-chan makes fun of us for going off on monologues to each other constantly but…it is true. Our everything is just…wrapped up in everything else, and we’re kinda garbage at separating any of it. Makes carefree spontaneity hard.”

He sighed. “I don’t like seeing you in danger either. I think that’s something that’s easier to accept, like this, since…I know you aren’t in real danger, but, I mean…” Kokichi snorted and rolled his eyes at himself. “I did rush across the roof ‘cause I saw you slip.”

The same reason he ran across that obstacle course during Zenith. The same reason it felt like his heart was breaking any time he saw that horrible, despondent look on Kaito’s face.

Leaning in to give Kaito’s cheek a kiss, Kokichi gave his husband a soft look. “We don’t have to talk about it, if you don’t want to. But if you do…I want to give you the space to. I know I won’t understand what it’s like, but…I can still listen. And I want to listen.”

Kaito gave Kokichi a fond look at that, smiling warmly at him and leaning into the kiss, “Yeah? That’s not a total waste of your super cool empath powers and, like, us literally sacrificing sleep on our anniversary night? I’m supposed to be sexy and cool for you, babe…”

He was teasing himself, but as he looked around, taking in the environment… Kaito suddenly grinned. A weak, uncertain thing as he said, “Can you smell that? Have you noticed it yet?”

“I never noticed it, until I moved to Dicea. And, honestly, a part of me wonders if maybe I’m just… imagining something that wasn’t real. But I swear, I swear, Luminary and Dicea smell different. It’s in the air… I don’t know how to describe it. That smell of… heat. Of burning slate roofs and dry clay paths. The scent of sand in the air, blowing in from the wastes. All that tinted by the smoke from the factories to the south, which either gets stronger or non-existent, depending which direction the wind is blowing…”

Kaito looked around, the distant sound of the masquerade ball getting quieter and quieter, the sounds of just normal, city life growing and growing, as Kaito got lost in his memories. The stars becoming less plentiful as lights around the castle, in the distance of the city, started to grow, warm and red and golden, the constant drum of a city that never slept humming around them. Few stars in the sky, but the city looking alive with fire and movement as Kaito took Kokichi’s hand, standing up and leading him towards the edge of the roof they were on, getting a better view of the city around them. Marveling at his memory of it.

“...Do you smell it?” Kaito asked, sitting down on the edge of the roof, taking it in. His guardsman costume gone, and Kaito just wearing a simple, but expensive outfit he might wear on any given day in Luminary, a side-cape looped around his shoulder, blowing lightly in the wind, “It’s so different…”

“Time spent with you is never a waste.”

Kokichi watched the city as Kaito did, taking a little more notice of the things that changed. Seeing the things that, to Kaito, made his home what it was. That baking heat and stone and sand everywhere, making up the ground and the air and looming buildings all around. The beat of sound and light close behind, giving a sense of activity in every corner.

All summed up into the smell.

For how much Kokichi could recognize it as consideration, when he was thinking about how Kaito matched his outfits…Kokichi knew he wouldn’t really be able to do the same. His last attempt at wearing something suited for Luminary was well-received, at least, but Kokichi had a feeling that he wouldn’t look like anything but a tourist, if his clothes were up to him.

But, still…he tried. Changing back into that outfit he’d worn the first time ‘round.

“...even coming from your emotions…the first thing I notice about the smell is how much drier it is,” Kokichi said softly, a small, apologetic smile on his face. “But more than that…yeah. It’s not just…air. It’s different.”

“...nothing at home can really hope to compare, huh.”

Kaito chuckled, nudging Kokichi’s shoulder a little. “It’s alright. I know I sound crazy. I bet if Shuichi or Maki were here, they’d just straight up make fun of me. Honestly, sometimes I feel a little overdramatic. No one else seems to be struggling with homesickness. I mean, Maki went and brought back everyone she cared about to Dicea, which could explain hers, and Shuichi seems to take some sort of pride in not caring about Luminary, so,” Kaito shrugged, “...but I mean, like, I don’t get how they don’t miss little things. I miss little things all the time.”

“...big things too.” Kaito admitted, brow furrowed, “I miss my friends… family. It’s weird, when I left, I was determined I wasn’t going to try to keep in touch. I thought it would hurt too much, so I talked to everyone like I was never going to talk to them again. And then, when things ended up being way less isolating than I thought they were going to be? And then the phones, like, existed, and spread like wildfire, I thought, well, maybe I’d try to reconnect? And I got a letter from a lot of them for my birthday, and I sent a letter back, and a few sent me letters back and I sent a few less of them letters back and… I called Kaede and…”

Kaito shrugged, “That was it. I realized staying in contact long distant just didn’t feel the same. And as time goes on, I wonder even if… when we go visit, if it won’t feel different. Like I’m just permanently out of step. Displaced. Hina said that happened to her. She went back and she didn’t fit there, and she came back and didn’t fit here either… what if I just don’t fit anymore?”

There were little things that his friends had confided in him about. Sure, there were bigger things, like understanding the culture and social rules around you, though Shuuichi sometimes straight up said that the safety in Dicea’s comparatively was worth feeling stupid, sometimes, and Maki’s addage of ‘adapt or die’ was strongest with her. But…things like Maki missing her pillow. For the pillow itself, sure, but…for what it meant, to have an obnoxiously large, well-made gift in the space that had been hers to claim. The perfectly sized metal rod she used to secure her closet. For Shuuichi, the pies he had shared at the cafe, a place he had felt familiar and calm.

They didn’t seem to miss Luminary the same way Kaito did, but…well, no one felt any way the same as anyone else. Though, there were some broader strokes you could recognize.

Kokichi sighed softly, squeezing Kaito for a moment.

“...I think I’m one of the worst people to…ever try to empathize with all that, hun,” Kokichi said honestly. “Anything that feels like it’d be good advice… It’d just be bullshit, because…”

Kokichi’s face twisted, frustrated with himself a bit. “...I don’t understand not fitting. I’ve spent my entire life at home, and I’d never left even for vacations until this past year. People know my name, and the people who matter about knowing know my story, and…it’s where I belong. My purpose is in the castle, and my heart is with Dicea. I don’t understand what it’s like to not have those things anymore. I can’t even imagine it.”

“I want to say…if you don’t feel like you fit, then find the places you do. Hina might not fit in Dicea, but she does fit with Sakura. It feels right to say that…but I don’t know if people can really fill the void of a place. Of a whole culture. Of all the places other people left. Maybe just…nothing will fit like it used to.”

“...and I want to say that…maybe that’s okay too. But…it feels really cruel, and empty, to say that when…I still have everything.”

Kaito gave Kokichi’s frustration a mildly amused look, before leaning in to place a gentle kiss against his temple. “It’s not bad advise, though… I don’t really need a ‘solution’, beautiful. It’s enough to know you’re listening. I don’t need you to sit in my bad feelings with me, just… giving me a safe place to feel them is nice.”

“And I do have places I ‘fit’. I fit with you. With our little family. You don’t leave me out of place, I feel safe and myself when I’m with you. And… I know I said once, like, that I wished Dicea was worse, because at least we’d relate to each other more, but… that was me being selfish. And self-centered. I don’t want you to hurt or lose things or be ‘worse’ just to give me someone to commiserate with, or, like…” Kaito shrugged. “It took me a long time to get my head out of my ass, but it’s a good thing you have so much. And I feel like sometimes I punished you for it, lashing out or making you feel bad, cause I was jealous. I wanted you to be broken the same ways I was. Am.”

Wrapping his arms around Kokichi, he held him close, putting more kisses against his face as he said, “But you have your ooown problems. And I think I do a good job listening to them, when you’re up to talking about it! Even if I don’t understand. And you do that for me. And I love you for it, Kokichi.”

…not everything was a problem to be fixed. By the same person, and in the same timeframe, at least.

Not every conversation needed a solution.

With a breath, Kokichi let go of his frustration and looked up at Kaito, smiling and snuggling against him more. Making a happy noise at the kisses and hugs.

“...you know, you guys almost convinced me a few times. But then I’d just feel guilty for not wanting my home to be worse. And then feel guilty for not feeling guilty. There’s a thing as empathizing too much, I think.”

“I think you do an excellent job listening to me talk about my problems, even if you don’t understand,” Kokichi smooched against Kaito’s cheek. “So…I’m happy to do the same. And try not to solve everything. ‘Cause I love you.”

Kaito grinned into the smooch, though sighed a bit, “Almost convinced ya, huh? Well, maybe we both did our fair share of gaslighting to each other. Maybe that’s actually something we should talk more seriously to Dr. Mariah about. Just so we can start recognizing when we’re doing it. Accidentally creating little…” Kaito wiggled his fingers in front of them, trying to mimic some sort of sense of magic, before laughing. Watching actually little sparks and sparkles dancing between his fingers, his metaphor manifested, “illusions and bullying each other into our world views.”

“Maybe that sounds extreme, but that is kinda what we were doing to each other. And I wouldn’t treat it so casually if I didn’t think we were in a better place, ya know? We’ve put a lot of work into being in a better place.” Kaito said, taking Kokichi’s hand and squeezing it, “Maybe it’s okay to, like… start talking to Dr. Mariah about that stuff. Not all the big stuff that hurt us but… like the little things we do to each other.”

Kokichi giggled a little, watching the sparks that danced around Kaito’s fingers in wonder, but his expression sobered a little. Not falling, but…tempering. “...I agree with that, we should be able to talk about the little things. I think that’s a lot of what later days of relationship therapy is supposed to be about, but…we just have so many big things that it’s taken so long to even think to get to the little stuff.”

“...I talked to Junie about the gaslighting. Dr. Egami.” Because Kokichi…wasn’t exactly sure if he had ever called his therapist by his first name in front of Kaito.

“And while what I did to you was shitty and unacceptable,” he stressed first, “I…think I might’ve jumped the gun a little bit. Getting a little armchair psychology-y.”

Kokichi sighed softly. “...not everything is a…disorder, or a tactic, or even really has a technical term. And…gaslighting, and manipulation in general…it requires the person doing it to have intent. They have to be intending to manipulate for it to actually be manipulation. Otherwise it’s just…being confused and maybe mean.”

“It’s not always easy to be honest about that manipulation intent, but…there is a line, there.”

“...I know you said you forgave me,” he said quietly, pressing against Kaito more. “...but I really never intended for you to…not feel safe at home. Like all the people there were unreliable at best. I wanted home to…feel like…home to you. I know you know that’s how I feel, and felt, but…I wanted to say it clearly, anyway.”

Kaito knew this was not what they had come into this mindscape for, that this was supposed to be, like… sexy and fantastical and fun but… honestly, he wanted to do this more. Now that Kokichi had opened the door for him, and Kaito was sitting staring at a landscape that did make him feel a little sad and melancholy, but with the comfort of his husbands love and steadfast devotion to him…

Kaito just wanted to talk.

“I do forgive you, and when it comes to making me feel unsafe, I still don’t think you’re to blame. Someone having delusions and telling you about them isn’t gaslighting… at least I don’t think it is. You shouldn’t have to feel bad about that. And, yeah, maybe ‘gaslighting’ is a strong term. But…”

Kaito chewed on the inside of his lip a little. Thinking about what he meant, “...you weren’t manipulating me when you told me everyone around you was keeping you prisoner or wanted you dead. You just genuinely believed that, it wasn’t a trick. But long after you told me it wasn’t true, I kept looking for things wrong in Dicea, and kept, like I said, bullying you until you’d give me what I was looking for. Something to point at and be like ‘this is what’s wrong.’ With Dicea, with all the stress we were under, with everything… I desperately wanted an enemy in the castle, someone I could take all my frustration out on, someone who, for fucks sake, wasn’t Luminary. And I kept poking and pushing and demanding it from you, to agree to blame someone in the castle for me. And I got so frustrated when every attempt I made to find someone just made it more obvious that I was the problem.”

“I think… maybe that could be called me gaslighting you. Or, at the very least, me being mean and manipulative. And I’m sorry about that, and I want to acknowledge that happened, and I want to be better. You deserve better from me.”

“...and you…” Kaito sighed, massaging the space around his eyes, “...I mean, I said it once already, when I freaked out on you during the heatwave. I know I caused a lot of our problems, but… you… made me feel really irrational, sometimes. Over things I was really trying on. I was really starting to doubt myself every time I felt hurt, if I was just being crazy, or unreasonable. And maybe I was, at least enough for you to treat me like that, but… not for everything. I’m allowed to be angry.” Kaito muttered, “I’m allowed to be hurt.”

…maybe. All of the guilt and just…bad feelings Kokichi had over…feeling like he had torn his friends from their homes, feeling like maybe Dicea really was cruel and threatening…it had all come from seeing Kaito’s unhappiness. And part of that was on Kokichi, he knew. But…all the parts Kaito just said, about trying to pick fights and find blame…

“...thanks. I forgive you for that…and you have been better. I think I’ll always be looking for answers, but…I don’t feel stressed out, and like a failure, for not…finding a single, clean answer to point out concerning everything that happened.”

Kaito was better. And Kokichi…

He sighed, feeling a rolling tide of regret, but…it wasn’t pulling him under.

“You’re allowed to be angry and hurt,” Kokichi affirmed. “And I’m sorry that I made you feel like you couldn’t be, around me. That I wasn’t willing to listen, to extend compassion, especially during times you needed it most. You’re not irrational, and I shouldn’t have treated you like you were. I’m sorry… I’ll be better.”

“Thank you, beautiful.” Kaito whispered, holding him tight, “And you know I’m not saying this to make you feel bad, right? ‘Making Kokichi feel bad’ is not on my list of anniversary stuff. If anything, I just feel like it’s okay to say this stuff cause, like… I really do feel like we’re in a better place with all this stuff. If doesn’t hurt to say that stuff, ya know? I know you’re trying your best, because you love me. Same as I hope you know I’m trying too. At least, I feel like I’m trying enough to not feel guilty pointing out the shitty things I was doing… does that make sense?”

Kaito pouted, not sure if he had conveyed what he meant well… before he gave Kokichi a few kisses, “Be” kiss kiss, “distracted,” kiiiiiss, “from my poor communication skills,” smoooch, “by my sexiness!” He insisted, smirking as he kissed Kokichi some more.

“I know,” Kokichi murmured, squeezing Kaito again. “And…I don’t feel bad…or, at least bad-bad…you know? It’s…yeah. We’re both trying, and we’re both in a better place. We can talk about the things that were hard, or that we feel guilty about, and…call each other out because…we know it’s not gonna be the end of the world. We can trust each other to listen, and to want to…keep being better.”

They had enough distance and growth now that instead of being consumed by their mistakes and each other’s pain, they could learn from those lessons. And have the time and perspective to apologize for things they weren’t able to give a proper apology for earlier.

…it was a good place to be.

Laughing a bit at Kaito’s kisses, Kokichi snorted and pressed into the kisses, before smirking right back at his husband. “I dunno, I think you might need a little more mud for that level of sexiness.”

Kaito paused, giving Kokichi a bewildered look, “Mud?”

Kokichi flushed, and gave Kaito a sheepish grin, a little less confident than his smirk earlier. “I didn’t think about it, when we were actually trying to brainstorm, but… After the water fight? When you were all soaked and caked in mud, and your clothes were clinging to you… That was really hot. Definitely one of my Hot Kaitos.”

Kaito raised an eyebrow, before huffing. “Look, babe, no shame, what you think is hot is hot, okay? But man, why do people like to see me, like, dirty? You remember when we were cleaning the vents? I swear, I haven’t gotten that much attention since I left Luminary. I put all this time and effort into my hair and my outfits and my hygiene, but nooooo, everyone wants to ogle me when I’m drenched in sweat and look a mess! The heck is with that?”

Grinning at Kokichi, Kaito said, “Alright. But, ya know what? I can make this work for both of us. I’ve got it. Buckle in, beautiful, I’m fulfilling two fantasies today!”

Kaito gave one last look to the horizon of his city. Taking a moment to just enjoy it… before in a flash, it was gone.

Kokichi would find himself at the side of a large, beautiful lake. It was scenic, crisp air, surrounded by mountains and with the distant roar of waterfalls that, thanks to the water they kicked up into the air, shone rainbows in the light between them.

There was a makeshift campsite, Kokichi lounged out on the same fold out chair that he had manifested at the beach, a large umbrella protecting him from the warm summer day, and a campfire with a skillet on it that was already working on some potato and vegetables.

Coming out from the water where he had been standing shin deep, wearing a simple outfit that Kokichi’s seen before, just tan shin length pants and a simple, white shirt, and looking a little weathered by the day, sweaty and clothes marked by his work in the lake, Kaito came back with a fish in his hands, beaming at Kokichi as he said, “Okay! Look, for context? Let’s say that I’ve been trying to get this fish all damn day, and I finally succeeded! Because I’ll be honest, I’ve always wanted to do this. Eat a fish I caught. So, boom! Check it out. Caught a fish!”

Kaito came up to the campfire, looked at the skillet… looked at the fish… skillet… before he admitted, “I don’t actually know how to skin a fish. We do skin fishes, right? Before we eat them? That sounds right to me.”

Kokichi shrugged with a shameless look. “What can I say, you look good workin’.”

At the new scenery, though… Kokichi looked around in wonder, the little… The word that came to mind was ‘oasis’, though that was always reserved for areas in the desert, how he had always heard it. But a little, gorgeous area, tucked away? Something that they had claimed their own, right down to the point of making food…

Looking over at Kaito, admittedly, Kokichi’s eyes roved over his husband, but he took his cue gracefully. Starting to give applause, Kokichi cheered. “You caught a fish! Hun, that’s incredible, I’m so proud of you!”

Though at the prospect of skinning it… Kokichi looked a little more sick than intrigued. “...can that happen, like…off-page, so to speak? I know it’s necessary, but…there’s a reason I’ve never stuck around to watch butchers or fishmongers work.”

Kaito shrugged, tossing the fish up and down before saying, “Nah, that’s alright. I was just looking for a reason to be kind of a mess right now. Here, fish bud, back to the lake with ya!” Kaito said, pulling his arm back and hefting the fish back towards the lake.

It plopped in and disappeared beneath the water for a moment… before jumping out, falling back in and swimming off.

“How about smores instead?” Kaito offered, taking off his shirt and wringing it a bit, before hanging it on the stick next to the fire, leaving it to dry as he sat next to the fire, shuffling through supplies that were now inexplicably available. “More unhealthy, sweet, less gross and, like, admittedly way easier to cook. Though, I’m gonna leave the potatoes cooking, cause I love the way open fire potatoes smell. Very comforting.”

Kokichi watched the fish breach out of the water, before heading out to live the rest of its imaginary fishy life. Aw… He’d made his peace, not going vegetarian, but…even made up, he would’ve had a hard time eating the fish after that.

But he would never have a hard time eating s’mores.

Eyes lighting up in immediate interest, Kokichi licked his lips a little before giving Kaito a teasing look. “You sure? I think I might get more invested having a fun time eating with my incredibly hot husband,” Oh, Kokichi was Looking as Kaito took his shirt off, “than getting up to anything else. Both a fun, good time, but…lettin’ ya know, stud.”

Getting up from his lounge chair, Kokichi circled around the fire pit to stand next to Kaito, touching his hands along the back of his shoulders, honestly a little enraptured by the slightly tacky feeling of previously sweaty skin… And currently sweaty, as Kokichi had confirmed, looking at Kaito’s chest.

Kaito was currently putting the smores together, graham, chocolate bar, marshmallow, before placing those three on the skillet, watching it start to melt before he’d put the final graham on it. It smelled nice, Kaito loved the smell of a campfire… he glanced over at Kokichi when his husband touched him, back to the smores… before snorting, looking back at Kokichi, his face turning red a little.

“Babe, you are leering, I can feel it. Seriously? All the work I put into my looks, and it’s really being half-naked and dirty that gets your attention. Ya know, you humble me, if nothing else.”

Kokichi chuckled, self-aware enough to look a little sheepish. “The half-naked part is a lot of it. I mean…I’m always checking you out in our room--when I’m not on that baby-focused brain, at least. You have a nice body, and I love being allowed to look.”

“The dirty part, though…” Kokichi laughed again, though his voice was a little lower as he draped himself more on Kaito’s back, gently rubbing one of his arms. “...you look comfortable. And happy. Like you’re not putting on a performance for anyone and just…are content being you. That may just be this setting so…”

“...you’ve done some work. Probably something satisfying in some capacity… I dunno. I don’t know enough psychology to recognize why I like it,” Kokichi shrugged, still laughing a little, though this one was more at himself. “I just…get the feelings like we’re both happy, and having a good time. And, if nothing else, you might let me shower with you later, to wash everything off, and I get more Kai-chan ogle time.”

Kaito laughed, putting his hands on Kokichi’s arms, placing little kisses against them and leaning back into Kokichi’s body a bit, “Perv~ all objectifying me and stuff. Cute. But, I get what you’re talking about. I really enjoy some of my more elaborate fantasies, my adventures where you’re some phantom thief or mystical creature or that sort of random stuff, but… if I’m honest? A lot of my sexual fantasies are based around some idea of, like… taking care of each other. Me taking care of you, you taking care of me… I guess just the domestic thing we already do but more kinky or extreme. But it’s all usually some shade of domestic.”

Kaito sighed, a dreamy look on his face as he said, “Even Tyrant ‘Kichi… he’s rough around the edges, but some of his most aggressive tendencies really shows how much he cares, ya know? And it’s not like he ever follows through on the threats, so…~ Kinda evil domestic, ya know? …” Kaito chuckled, giving Kokichi a cheeky look, ‘Or, I guess you don’t. Trust me, though. Tyrant Kokichi has his moments.”

Glancing down at the skillet, Kaito took a spatula and, carefully scrapping it out and putting it on a small plate, he handed it to Kokichi, “Warm smore! Do you want some… s’more?” Kaito grinned, wiggling his eyebrows, “Eh? Eh?”

“Us being good to each other is pretty damn sexy.”

Grinning as Kaito leaned into him, Kokichi kissed his cheek, enjoying holding Kaito, and having his arms held. It was a lot of fun to play pretend, and it was amazing to be able to see those things firsthand, but…at the end of it all, Kokichi didn’t need some fancy set. He just…loved Kaito. And loved being loved in turn.

“Considering what I get is that Tyrant Kokichi just orders you around…isn’t that just Shuu-chan, when he gets in the mood to?” Kokichi snorted, teasing more than really making a comparison. It was rare enough that they’d all get free time and be in the mood in the physical world but…one day, Kokichi wanted to do this with Shuuichi too. Just the two of them, and all three of them too.

Reaching over to accept the s’more--Kaito was hot, but c’mon, s’mores--Kokichi scoffed out a laugh and shook Kaito’s shoulders with his whole body, pressing up against Kaito from behind as much as he could. “Booooo, bad one. I can’t have more if this is my first one.”

“Booooo your boo, I might have forgotten to say the joke by the time you asked for seconds.” Kaito retorted, sticking his tongue out at Kokichi, before setting up some more smores to melt. “Gotta knock these great lines out when they come to you, babe! Or you’ll miss your chance!”

Kaito chuckled at his own barely jokes, feeling entirely pleased with himself… before staring at Kokichi. Watching him eat his smore. Kokichi always seemed so happy, eating something sweet and tasty. Kaito’s biggest competition for Kokichi’s affection he knew. He was pretty sure it went ‘Miyako, sweets, Smug Rabbit, and he and Shuichi tied…’ and honestly he was being generous to Miya that she wasn’t just tied with sweets. Oh, Smug Rabbit might tie with Dicea. Hmmm…

Point was? His husband looked happy.

Kaito reached out, running his hand through Kokichi’s hair. Gently scratching his husbands scalp, brushing his hair back, before leaning in and giving the edge of Kokichi’s lips a quick kiss… and then a small lick. “Mmmm, you taste good. Actually, ya know what? I want a smore too.” Kaito grinned, before pointing at his bottom lip, “or at least a piece or two. Give me another taste, beautiful?”

“Comedy is all about timing~ Have patience, my joke protege, and one day you’ll get more giggles than gags.” Kokichi could only chuckle a little at himself--Kaito was plenty funny--before he bit in. And…

…well, Kaito didn’t really like sweet things. He didn’t hate them, but he lost interest fast, and there were dozens of savory options he’d choose before something sweet. So…knowing that, Kokichi exerted some of his own influence. Just a tiny bit.

And oh was it worth it, to relive that perfect, molten, ooey-gooey flavor from the year before. Campfire scent surrounding them and all.

Kokichi swayed a little bit as he ate, face the picture of bliss, especially with bits of crumbs and chocolate and marshmallow sticking to his lips. All the better to let someone else have a taste.

Smiling into the kiss--and head scratches--Kokichi gave his husband an eager, loving look. “You can have all the tastes you want, Kai-chan. S’long as I get some too.” Leaning back in, Kokichi captured Kaito’s lips again, taking his bottom one hostage for a moment, almost demanding that Kaito have his taste.

“Mmm~” Kaito kissed him back gently, taking his time, before sighing contently, “Sweet.”

Tracing his hand up and down Kokichi’s back, going back in for a few more kisses after Kokichi got to eat a few more bites of his smore, Kaito scooted in closer to him. Letting his fingers gently sneak under Kokichi’s shirt, rubbing the edges of his husband hips as he kissed at the side of Kokichi’s neck. “Don’t mind me~ you’re just too cute right now. Can’t keep my hands to myself… I love you so much.” Kaito sighed, going in for another small, tasty kiss. “You’re the best thing that ever happened to me.”

“...nooooow do you want s’more?” Kaito grinned, kissing Kokichi’s cheek, “Eeeeeeh?”

Kokichi’s hands were a little occupied--and sticky--so he simply took the time to enjoy Kaito’s touch, circling his husband so Kaito had an easier time, and relaxing back into him. Reversing their positions, a little. Feeling those familiar warm hands…

“I love you too… My life has been so much brighter since you’ve joined it. In all the places and things I can imagine, having you with me will always be what makes me happiest.”

Licking his fingers of chocolate, at least--the marshmallow was just too sticky in some places--Kokichi gave Kaito a very satisfied look as he laughed softly. “I could name something I want s’more of, yeah…”

And he took it, not waiting for Kaito to give it…at least at first. Kokichi capturing Kaito’s lips fiercely, kissing like he was his favorite meal, before pulling back. “...more, please?”

By the time Kokichi had backed up, Kaito’s face was deep red, from his chest all the way up to his ears, a genuinely startled look on his face. Before a near giddy grin split his face, Kaito chuckling as he wrapped his arms around Kokichi and pulled him in. “As much as you want~”

Kokichi shifted, sighing as he stretched out in bed. Thankfully he wasn’t exhausted, heading into his shift, but…

He froze, before slowly looking over at Shuuichi, his face starting to flame. “...can you give me like…five minutes?”

“Mmmmhm.” Shuichi hummed dryly, still finishing off his notes in his journal, “Just so you know? You are much more active in your sleep than Kaito is. From a purely observational standpoint? It was fascinating. And weird. Glad you had a good time.”

Kaito, clutching Kokichi, face buried in his hair, snored. A little louder and a little more drooly than usual. Worn out.

“Hhhhhh.”

Kokichi let out a soft, embarrassed stream of sound as he waddled to the bathroom, grabbing a new pair of underwear and shorts on the way.

“Do I look alright?” Kaito asked again, giving Maki an imploring look as she helped smooth out his button-up, his vest in his arms as Kaito idly played with the ends of the fabric, glancing at himself in the mirror. “...I shouldn’t do the cape, right?”

“Which one?” Maki asked, taking his vest from his arms and helping him put it on, so Kaito could keep staring at himself in the mirror, looking for flaws and errors. She grabbed a red handkerchief next, Kaito wanting to try something new as she tied it around his neck. “The golden one?”

“Any of them?”

“You could.”

“But I shouldn’t, right?” Kaito said, his stomach squeezing with uncertainty. Cracking his knuckles as he stared at himself, “...the handkerchief doesn’t work, does it.”

“It kind of gives you a boyish, rouge-ish charm.” Maki answered good-naturedly.

That made Kaito even more suspicious. “You’re being really nice to me. Why?”

“Same reason I’m following you today rather than Kokichi or Shuichi,” Maki said dryly– beyond the fact that Nazumi was already following Kokichi– readjusting the handkerchief as Kaito gave her a confused look at that. “Today will either be totally, entirely fine… or maybe one of the worst days you’ve had in a while.”

“Do you think something will happen?”

“Like an attack? Better to assume yes, but personally, no. There doesn’t seem to be a cultural hatred of Atuans here. People seem to think the religion and Luminary itself are two seperate things.” Kaito chuckled weakly at that, which made Maki smirk, “It just seems hard for them to wrap their minds around. Even the most biased of them that I’ve looked in on myself don’t seem to comprehend Atua has anything to do with it. So, no, I don’t think there will be an attack on the temple.”

“That’s good…”

“But I’m sticking with you, because, well…” Maki shrugged, “You know. Better to assume and go where the danger is. Also, you have a habit of making yourself miserable at stuff like this.”

“Shut up.” Kaito muttered. “I’ll be fine. I’m excited for this. It’s a great thing.”

“Mmmhm. What about like that?” Maki asked, tilting the handkerchief to the side. “Not as eye-catching and flamboyant as a cape, but still a little heroic and vibrant. Like a secret agent versus a full on knight.”

“Or an assassin?”

“Assassin’s aren’t heroes.” Maki said strictly, “...but yes. If you were an assassin, this would be a very slick look. Very attractive, very intimidating without being aggressive.”

“Thanks Maki… this is going to be a good day. I’m not going to make myself miserable. I’m not going to make this about me, cause it’s not. I’m going to the ceremony and I’m just… another person watching. Gonna watch the kings speech, clap politely, then we’re gonna… leave.”

Maki stared at Kaito’s uncertainty there. Resigning herself to watching over him for the day, since Shuichi, watching Miyako, had gone ahead to escort Kokichi, who had needed to get dressed and be there formally early. She and Kaito were going there with Timothy, Kaito very specifically deciding to only be there once the formalities started. She knew Kaito was struggling with the idea that, as a representative of Atua, if he should be… doing more. And having decided no he shouldn’t be, and struggling with that, and…

“You know what you should put on? That golden chain you like so much, the fancy one you wear to parties. This is perfect with that.” Maki pointed out.

“Oh! Right, that’s a great idea, hold on.” Kaito said, scrambling through his desk, looking through his growing assortment of jewelry.

Look, Maki was just being nice today, okay. And with that, they headed to the temple to meet up with the rest of the family for the formalities.

There wasn’t totally a need for the whole production. The temple had been a collaboration with administration, so it was good manners and faith for someone from administration to show up in support, and maybe say a few words, but there wasn’t a social expectation that the whole royal family would be there, and there’d be a planned speech.

However, the whole royal family was there, and there was a planned speech, because both Aiichi and Kaito--though Kaito had decided to stay in the crowd with Tim and Maki--had been personally involved in the project, and it was a good sign for there to be outreach towards a religion that often didn’t get much recognition in Dicea, not even going into the intersectionality of the large proportion of immigrants who worshiped Atua…and how the social views of where those immigrants came from was a hot button issue that could only really be publicly acknowledged now.

Kokichi was wearing some regalia--as was Aiichi--though his white pants were cuffed high and he was wearing a button-down tee-shirt under his vest to accommodate the heat. It wasn’t a wave but…Kokichi felt it was a little fitting that the opening was on such a warm day.

Just mingling for the time being, as the crowd formed in front of the temple, Kokichi smiled and pet back some of Miyako’s hair before he leaned into Shuuichi’s side a bit. “...’s exciting, huh? Even though construction’s been going on for a while, there’s a part of me that’s still surprised that today’s here already. Even from the outside, it’s a really beautiful building.”

“It is,” Shuichi smiled, honestly a little relieved Miyako had been so easy today. She had been having a rough few days, her sleeping schedule having randomly decided to switch up on them. While Shuichi had been flying pretty for months that his watches usually fell on when she was most soundly asleep, the last few days? Nope. Miyako had been awake and wanting attention. Though, at least now, she seemed mildly sleepy and otherwise calm, quietly suckling her pacifier as she was mostly content to ignore everything happening. “I know we keep saying it about random things, with the anniversary and everything, but it really feels like this was a long term project that just sort of snuck up on us. It’s astounding this is finished already.”

Shuichi looked around the growing crowd. It was a little amusing, honestly. He had overheard some of the local Atuans talking among themselves, talking to Priest Bullworth and looking around warily. The Atuans had, apparently, not been expecting this much attention for the opening, and were looking a little self-conscious.

“This is a good thing. It’s our neighbors wanting to show support.” Priest Bullworth had assured them, “And the temple is beautiful. This is more than worth it, and everyone who doesn’t feel like joining in will move on, and having this space will give other people who haven’t heard of Atua before the chance and opportunity to explore our faith. Just… everyone be nice and patient, okay? And if you’re working, no one’s working today, got it? This ain’t a networking opportunity, got it, show some respect.”

It had been interesting, seeing the confident Dicean-Atuans looking so shy. After watching them talk to Kaito on occasion… yeah. Shuichi was enjoying it a little bit.

Speaking of… “I see them,” Shuichi whispered to Kokichi, gesturing to the back of the crowd. Kaito and Maki and Timothy were hanging out near the back, Timothy calming Chase, who was excited about the crowd, Kaito fussing with his outfit, while Maki looked around, clearly appraising the area. Kaito caught Shuichi’s gaze, before grinning, giving them a wave.

Kokichi nodded with a small hum. “It’s like…Kai-chan was talking about blueprints, then suddenly construction was starting, and now it’s here… It’s amazing, really.”

Faith could happen anywhere, but…Kokichi was reminded of Madam Zalai’s words. Things felt more sacred in a space devoted to them. A meaning that others ascribed. The Atuans would have a space devoted to their faith, both personally and as a community.

And that was something worth celebrating, even if it was a little surprising to some.

Following Shuuichi’s gesture, Kokichi lit up when he spotted Kaito and Maki--Tim took him another moment to see--and waved excitedly back. He knew that Kaito and the Dicean-Atuans didn’t see eye to eye…but this was a temple to Atua. This was a temple for Kaito too, even if he didn’t end up doing much in the religious community.

It was going to be a sacred space for anyone who wanted to focus any religious aspect on Atua.

Kaito, Maki, and Tim were at the back, but Kokichi could spot Waku too, a bit away from the crowd, and he smiled. Even with different beliefs…the focus was the same.

As the hour mark approached, Aiichi and Priest Bullworth started heading up to the front of the crowd. As a leader of the religion, most of the “meaning” was for Behemoth to say--this temple was for Atuans, and it meant more for the space to be theirs. However, for the inauguration, and because of the collaboration, Aiichi would have a few words, before the congregation would be free to check out the new building.

Kokichi wasn’t going to speak, but he (and Shuuichi and Miyako, with Nazumi nearby) was near the front of the crowd, showing his support as well.

Priest Bullworth was a man of the stage, and he was used to speaking in front of a lot of people… but admittedly, this was a little different. As he stood in front of the crowd, wearing the tabard with Atua’s symbol, licking his bottom lip a little as he steeled his courage… his eyes glancing down to see Ace, sitting in front row, looking up at him with an openly excited look. Ace had been particularly caught up in the excitement of a temple, the most interested in their religion Bullworth had ever seen his daughter.

Behemoth gave her a small smile, before steadying himself. Addressing the crowd. “Well… I see as many unfamiliar faces as I do familiar, so for those here who aren’t part of our regular sermons, thank you for showing up. It’s a big gesture the Ouma’s have given our small community, and it’s one we appreciate.”

“...being an Atuan in Dicea has always been a quiet thing. We’re not well known nor very well understood. Lots of misunderstandings, when it comes to our relationship with the sexual communities in Dicea. To our relationship with Luminary, which, well, I don’t have to explain to anyone here why being related to Luminary the last fifteen years has been a tricky position for any Atuan… not in small part to all our Luminary brothers and sisters and siblings. Many who, even among our own, only felt comfortable talking about their pasts just this last year. Learning a lot this last year, not just about my own religion, but my own people. It’s been eye opening. It’s been good.”

Bullworth paused, glancing down at his notecards, just wanting to be certain he got the passage right, “In The Good Book, Luthier 13:3, it is written that when Atua was asked who was unworthy of his paradise, who would be cast away or banished to the fires, Atua said that this was not his place to say. That his trials were not to prove worthy to Atua, but to prove worthy to ourselves, that we may be who we need to be for the sake of our families. Our friends. That when we can look at ourselves, and know, with honest reflection of ourselves, that our loved ones are better with us than without us, then we will return to each other. The best versions of ourselves. The versions that value each other as truly and dearly as we value ourselves… people think I’m Atuan because I work in the sex trade, but no. I’m Atuan, because this is a god who’s greatest goal is to get us to love each other. And I don’t know about you all, but that sounded beautiful to me, and something I could support. Something I could dedicate my life too.”

“So, thank you for being here, if you’re here to show support. And for those who are here for worship, I’ll be seeing you Tuesdays, Thursdays, or Sundays, cause those are the days I volunteer. And we’ll all keep working towards being the best versions of ourselves. The ones who love.”

“...alright, thank you.” Priest Bullworth nodded his head, a wave of clapping following him as he stepped back into the back stage, giving King Aiichi a small nod.

“...that was pretty good,” Maki mused to Kaito, before glancing up at him… and sighing, taking out her black handkerchief and passing it to him, “Pull yourself together.”

“Y-yep!” Kaito said, clearly trying very hard not to blubber, while Timothy looked up at him curiously. “On it.”

Kokichi let out a carefully steady breath as he put an arm around Shuuichi. Even with his stupid, foot-in-mouth moments, Kokichi had wanted Kaito to raise their daughter Atuan. Primarily because it was something that Kaito had wanted, something so deeply precious to him that he wanted to include and bring up their daughter in. But…seeing the other Atuans in the city…hearing what Atua was like, in the eyes of those for whom the realm of the gods was less mysterious…

He was proud to have his daughter raised under the guidance of a god that, as Behemoth said, wanted people to love each other.

Aiichi gave Priest Bullworth a nod in return, giving him a gracious smile and a soft, quick, “Well said, my friend,” before he stepped up in front of the crowd.

“Priest Bullworth has said it all, and said it well, so I’ll be brief. Thank you all for coming to the official inauguration of the Atuan Temple of Usott. Dicean law mandates that all religions be treated with equal respect, and given their due rights of worship; however, what is fair, by the bare minimum of law, and what is right, when it comes to supporting our neighbors are not always the same thing.”

“In order to finally give our Atuan friends what respect they deserve--I thank you. To everyone who suggested that a temple be built, who contributed designs and expressed their needs, to even those who have simply been enthusiastic. Today is the result of all your efforts. Be proud, and celebrate, for a brighter, stronger tomorrow is something we’ve all built together.”

Stepping back, Aiichi held an arm out towards Behemoth. “Priest Bullworth, if you would do the honors, opening the Atuan Temple’s doors for all.”

“O-okay!” Kaito said, blowing his nose a little, “That was good, right? Very emotional.”

He said this as Priest Bullworth opened up the doors to the temple, and people started heading inside, the crowd moving slowly as the ones at the door first took a moment to take it in, before heading in randomly directions, everything open just for people to take a look at. As they followed the crowd, Kaito said, “So, Tim, do you know why this is a big deal?”

“Ace says it’s because we have permanent access to a petting zoo now.” Timothy said.

“I… what? You talk to Ace? Since when?” Kaito asked, genuinely thrown for a loop.

“Since I met them before we left for the beach?” Timothy answered, like it was obvious, “I see them in the market when Miss Kawaii takes me to buy candy and to the figurine store and stuff.”

Maki’s eyes squinted, “How often do you go buy candy?”

“...sometimes?” Timothy answered, giving Maki a carefully blank look. “Anyway, Ace says she was consulted about a lot of the kid programs they’re trying to start here, and she asked me, Kimiko and Cali for ideas. We’re the only pre-teens she knows, apparently. And she’s thirteen now, so she doesn’t understand the ‘youth’ anymore.”

“Are you making fun of her or quoting her?” Maki asked.

“Kinda both.”

“...” Maki nodded approvingly, petting Timothy’s head.

“Okay, well, having access to pets who need homes is nice, but not why this is important.” Kaito huffed, “It’s a public space for Atuan’s to gather, which makes us more visibly a part of the community. That’s a big deal, people will be doing sermons and rituals and, uh, child and farming programs, apparently. What kind of things did you recommend?”

“Kimiko asked for art stuff.” Timothy said, as they got close to the doors, “So, do they have lemonade and cookies here?”

“...maybe?” Kaito said, not certain enough to say no. Probably no though. Right? Yeah. That’d be a hell of a coincidence.

“Alright. So are we going to sermons then?” Timothy asked.

“...........y-eees.” Kaito said, glancing around uncertainly, “Yes. How about sundays, we’ll move diner day to sunday and make it all one big trip. How does that sound?”

“Do I still get cookies if I get dessert at the diner?”

“No.” Maki said.

“We’ll figure it out the day of.” Kaito whispered to Timothy.

Heading into the building, Kaito looked around, taking in the nice, well lit area, leading immediately into the main stage area, hallways starting on the far right and left. And Kaito wasn’t surprised to see Kaito and Shuichi had waited pretty near the entrance, heading over to them, “Heeeey! That went really well!” Kaito called to them, “Right?”

Kokichi grinned, pulling Kaito into a hug once the rest of their family came into the temple. It really was gorgeous… Not as lavish as the Luminous castle temple, and not as decorated as what Kokichi had been planning for the Dicean one, but far from bare and austere. It was just…classy. That’s how Kokichi would describe it.

“It did!” he chirped, giving Kaito one last squeeze before letting him go. “Priest Bullworth’s speech was really lovely, and, yanno, my father wasn’t talking for half an hour, so I’ll say that was good. I have a really good feeling about the temple being open now.”

“You guys wanna wander for a bit? I know I’m excited to see the animal preserve area--I know it’s not the same as a shelter, but I do love seein’ critters just…hangin’ out in areas perfect for ‘em.”

Kokichi gave Kaito another nod. “Oh, and I saw Waku-chan in the crowd earlier, so it’d be nice to say hey if we see her around.”

Kaito lit up, immediately looking around, “Waku’s here?? Shoot, she’s itty-bitty but she’s so damn pink, you’d think I would have spotted her… Wakuuuuuu, where are you…” Kaito murmured to himself, standing on his toes, giving himself a little extra height as he looked around the crowd.

“...you ever get a little jealous that we’re apparently being replaced as his favorite friend?” Maki whispered to Shuichi, “I mean, I know it’s because we’ve got ‘family’ status now, but–”

“I seethe with jealousy.” Shuichi said serenely back, bouncing Miyako peacefully in his arms, “I’m constantly sizing her up. It’s gotten to the point where I’m talking to Dr. Ford about it. It eats at me.”

“....... alright, you took it to a weird place, but I’m glad I’m not the only one making mental comparisons.” Maki smirked, patting Shuichi’s back a little, “You’re literally his fiance. I think you win.”

“If we were back in our ‘best friend’ days, I’d be wiping the floor with her.”

“Mmmhm, you little freak. We’ll do some lamenting when we get back.”

“You know he laments with her? What does she have that we don’t have??”

“A lack of a bunch of family baggage that he probably wants to talk to a third-person party about. Let’s go see if we can figure out which of these rooms is gonna end up an unofficial ‘prayer’ room and laugh at it. There we go, let’s go.” Maki said, drawing Shuichi away.

“Can’t see her…” Kaito looked back, blinking owlishly, “How did we lose Maki and Shuichi already? Did they go to make fun of the rooms already?”

“I want to go see the animal preserve.” Timothy said.

Kokichi chuckled a little to himself, watching Maki and Shuuichi head out. Friendship wasn’t a competition…but damn were they competitive. Kokichi was really thankful for Kaito and Waku’s friendship, and he was sure that Maki and Shuuichi were happy too, but…well, Shuuichi had already talked about one aspect he struggled with, in the transition from ‘best friend’ to ‘boyfriend’. No matter what, it was going to be weird seeing someone else provide that role--albeit in their own way--for him.

But! Ultimately a good thing.

Snorting, Kokichi looped his arm around Kaito’s. “We’ll catch up with them later. You heard Tim--animal time! I’ll bet five copper they have chickens--if you’re keeping animals in an urban area, and it’s not just pets? Everyone goes with chickens. Free eggs and free pest control.”

Kokichi had been spot on, a few chickens alongside a few animals that other shelters around the city had donated. A few birds that couldn’t fly anymore, a large pig that someone had apparently been raising but had gotten too big for their home, a goat that Kaito and Timothy both quickly found themselves fascinated with. “Look at his eyes… alright, remember what they said, right? Offer them snacks first, let them sniff you, and if he looks jumpy just leave him be.”

“Kay…” Timothy murmured, holding some kibble in his hand and waiting patiently for the goat to decide if he wanted the snack or not.

“So, the point of the place,” Kaito continued to explain to Kokichi, “is to find animals near the end of their lives and let worshippers spend time with them, get familiar with them. And, if one of the animals pass before a binding ceremony occurs, an Atuan can ask to have their blood preserved for their own binding ceremonies, if they don’t have a passed pet themselves to use. Like I told you before, Dicean Atuans like to use animals they’ve made bonds with, but not everyone owns a pet, ya know? So the temple raises these ones for them.”

Kokichi nodded, watching Tim feed the goat with a small smile on his face. “I think that’s really kind…both for the animals, ensuring that they’ll have comfortable, good lives for the time they have left, and for having an option like this for people to have that deeper connection. I think I said the same thing the first time you told me about it, but…I think it’s really sweet, the way Dicean Atuans approach their animal. Getting help during their trials from a friend, along with the person they’re bonded to.”

“...I really appreciated what you did for me, during ours,” Kokichi said softly, watching a few chickens strut across the grassy area. “I don’t think I would’ve been able to handle it, at the time, but…I’ll be happy to be able to thank Kohtalon, when it’s our time. He’s gonna be waiting quite a while for us.””

Kaito took Kokichi’s hand and brought it up to his mouth, kissing the back of his husband pinky, as he said gently, “Our rituals aren’t meant to traumatize anyone, babe. Even if you hadn’t been blindsided by everything, I wouldn’t have wanted you to see that. And I’m certain our Koh wouldn’t have wanted it either. And Atua will watch over him, until we can catch up.”

Even Kaito had been shaken, watching the horse go. Left feeling mildly panicked and grieving for what he had accepted would be one of his soulmates, his spirit animal bonded to his afterlife, watching the terrible way he was going. Their binding ceremony… not exactly how Kaito had imagined it, as a child.

But that hadn’t been Kokichi’s fault. His husband being there would have only made it worse, in retrospect. Tengan had gone out of his way to make the experience about as bad as it could get. And as bad as it was, Kaito refused to regret the results of that day. His ceremony had been terrible, but in exchange, he was bound to his beautiful, incredible husband, and their guiding animal was as strong and reliable as you could possibly hope for, a work-horse who had stood strong and loud right until the very end. Kaito was lucky, to have been given two such treasures, out of such a terrible experience. He was grateful every day.

…he’d be less grateful if freaking Nini some day ended up a part of their little trial journey group but if it meant he got Shuichi then fiiiiiiiine.

“Prince Kokichi, Prince Kaito. See you guys didn’t waste any time finding one of our highlights.” Priest Bullworth said, stepping up beside them and gesturing to Timothy, who was contently petting the goat, whom seemed determined to try to press its large goat body as tightly against Timothy as it could, “Your boy there has a way with animals.”

Giving Kaito a loving look, Kokichi squeezed his husband’s hand as he kissed his pinky. Kokichi hadn’t initially put much stake into the afterlife Kaito described, but…knowing it was true? And that, regardless of whatever god had claim over him, Atua had basically called dibs, through his binding to Kaito?

They’d catch up one day. And Kokichi could thank the horse for waiting.

Kokichi looked over at the familiar voice, smiling as he saw Behemoth, before looking over with a proud look over at Tim. “Priest Bullworth, hello! And congrats on the temple opening! It’s really incredible, for what we’ve seen so far.”

“And he does, doesn’t he. It was only the backbone of parental reasonability that we didn’t end up bringing home the toad he’d charmed at the reptile conservation,” Kokichi chuckled, pressing against Kaito’s side fondly.

“Honestly, look, just don’t tell him.” Kaito said grimly, leaning in and whispering, “I don’t think the kid has noticed yet how much animals like him, and unless I want him turning his room into a farm, I’m trying to keep it on the low-down.”

“I see. Well, I can’t judge. Ace had a gift for horse riding one summer when I took her to a farm for summer camp, but you think I have the time or coin to take care of a horse? No. I got that girl a hamster instead. And now?” Priest Bullworth let out a deep, deep sigh, “I got a damn wall of hamster mazes and an army of hamsters… in retrospect, should have just got that little weirdo a damn horse. I take it all back, you’re making a mistake and it will come back to haunt you.”

“I’m… literally trying to avoid the scenario you just laid out.” Kaito pointed out.

“There is no escape with kids and these damn animals.” Priest Bullworth decided grimly… before shaking himself out of it, looking to the princes as he said, “So, not to assume, but should we be expecting to do a binding ceremony for you and the fiance? Do you still have any of the blood of your first bound animal?”

“Uh, no, Kohtalon’s, our guiding horse, is definitely gone, unfortunately. Multiple bindings is still pretty taboo in Luminary, you don’t really hear about people trying it, so it never even occurred to me to save anything. Um, and honestly we still need to work out with Shuichi exactly what he wants for the binding ceremony. Obviously it’s a big deal for all of us, but, ya know, it’s also kinda his big day, I’m really planning to defer to what he wants on this stuff, how soon, the process, all of that.” Kaito explained, glancing down at Kokichi as he asked, “Right?”

“Your guiding animals a horse? That’s practical, I’ll give you that.” Bullworth said, deciding not to comment that, knowing how Luminaries practiced binding rituals, that also sounded messy as fuck. Gross.

Kokichi nodded knowingly, watching some of the chickens start to approach Tim and the goat now too. Not too close, they had probably already learned not to be underfoot of the goat, but…curious about the new person.

Pets were never ‘put in a corner and mostly forget about them’ things. Even for the ones with more limited perception and few needs, they were still thinking, living creatures, and few needs still meant some needs. So hamsters needed socialization and a wall of mazes for enrichment. So, for every inch of fish, you added a gallon to the aquarium, and had to add so many different kinds of hidey-holes and particulate and sea flora.

It was just how it went.

As Kaito explained their plans--or…plan to make plans--for their next binding ceremony, Kokichi nodded. “Shuu-chan said he was happy to, like…be added in to our arrangement, but I think that’s something we need to have a clear conversation about at some point. I think the only thing we’ve really decided is that the ceremony is going to be its own celebration, separate from our wedding.”

“Of course. Well, you just let us know if and how we can facilitate you three. You gave us a whole beautiful building to do rituals just like it with, we’d of course be honored to host the Ouma family. Thank you… both, again, for any and all help you put into the temple. It really means a lot to the Atuans around here. The communities been buzzing about it for months now, and honestly, it came out better than our wildest expectations.” Bullworth said.

“Yeah, it came out great!” Kaito responded enthusiastically, “Timothy and I are going to try to make semons. Uh, the goal is once a week, but you know how that can go. And– Tim, you good, kid?”

“They’re sitting on my feet.” Timothy observed dryly, while Chase sniffed excitedly at the chickens who had plumped themselves down on Timothy’s shoes, setting in. The goat still contently pressed against Tim’s side. “Do they want seed?”

“Uh, probably. I’ll come rescue in a second, hand tight!” Kaito promised, before turning back to Bullworth, “What was I saying… right! Thank you for our anniversary gift, the iron bowl was beautiful!”

“Wasn’t what you were saying, but sure. I’m glad you both liked it, made it myself. If it’s good, you can thank the local blacksmith, if its bad, that’s all me.”

“Dad, a ferret is trying to climb me.”

“Oh my way!”

Waku had been managing to have good times at festivals, in the last few years, but…there was a reason this wasn’t really her scene. Opening ceremonies…ugh. And the crowd was a lot bigger than just the group of Atuans who would be regularly using the temple. Which was a good thing! As Aiichi and Priest Bullworth said, it was a show of support from the community, which was good!

…but not so much for her, showing her own support.

Waku was wearing her usual poncho, despite the heat. Feeling a little comforted by how it obscured her figure. Usually the hood was helpful too, but where it might keep her focus from glancing to other people…it also kept her focus from other people. She didn’t like not being able to quickly see if someone was coming up behind her, or running in from the side.

This was a holy house for Atua. A tasteful, welcoming building, and the preservation area was really cool! She wanted to show her support, maybe take a moment or two to cheer Atua on a bit, give him a rundown of the lovely place people had made to worship him and support each other.

Waku clenched her braids tight, looking around the congregation area.

At this point she just…kind of wanted to go home.

Shuichi and Maki, Miyako in tow, were doing their favorite mean girls interpretation, making small, snarky comments to each other about the various rooms as they passed them, peeking into the three prayer rooms available. One of them looked like a meditation room, where people could sit in a quiet in a nice environment, small fountains and plants creating a nice, soothing atmosphere. The second one looked like it was meant for groups, lots of sitting chairs, all structured in a circle, bright, wide windows, clearly meant for group prayer and discussion. The third one…

Shuichi snickered, “Well, it’s more tasteful than some of the prayer rooms back in the castle temple”

“Still less subtle than I was expecting.” Maki admitted, peering at the, hm, ‘sitting area’, the ‘couch’ wide enough to easily support several people laying down, along with a series of rules written on the wall. “Think they’ll keep the room locked?”

“Of course, they’re not stupid. See this room, Miya? This is the last time you will ever see this room. Or I will burn down this whooole temple.” Shuichi coo’d at his daughter, who gurgled contently.

Laughing to themselves, Shuichi and Maki headed out towards the congregation area, intending to go find Kaito and Kokichi again– “I really shouldn’t have left them, I intended to watch Kaito all day–”, “Nazumi’s with them, it’s fine, and we’re nearby.”-- Shuichi’s gaze shifted around and, “Oh. I’ve spotted Waku. Poncho, 34 degrees.”

“Hmmm, we should probably go let her know where Kaito is…” Maki said.

“Yep…” Shuichi said, glancing at her. Maki glancing back. “He’s probably still looking for her…”

The two stared at each other, before heading towards Waku. Shuichi, remembering her file, gestured Maki to slow down, so that they’d approach her one at a time, not spook her off, as he came up to her right, giving her some space as he smiled, Maki quietly coming up to her left, “Hello, Waku. Enjoying the festivities?”

Waku turned to look at Shuuichi and Maki approaching with her usual wide-eyed stare. She didn’t really spend much time with them, apart from small chats about housekeeping needs, or passing messages to and from Kokichi and Kaito, but she liked them well enough. They were both kind of fucked up, but there were only a few people in the castle who were in some way.

Even with Shuuichi’s mobius strip of pride, and Maki’s fire, until she got to know them better, the thing Waku liked most about them was that they were Kokichi and Kaito’s family. The kind of family that was a proud responsibility, and dictated a certain amount of compassion and respect.

So, that meant they were safe people to be around.

(...usually.)

…Waku couldn’t quite make out what the code they were beating out right now meant.

“Shuuichi, Maki, hey. And not really.” Waku’s eyes flicked around the room, taking in the decoration--and every person standing there--for a moment. “I wanted to show my support here for Atua, so it’s why I’m here at all, but this really isn’t my scene. Too crowded.”

Looking back to them, Waku tilted her head. “You? Just to support Kaito’s faith, and Kokichi’s obligation to be here?”

“I’m here to support Kaito,” Maki agreed goodnaturedly.

“Kokichi’s obligation to be here.” Shuichi confirmed, “I’m Atuan, but, quietly. I don’t really practice.”

“I’m going to yell at Atua someday.” Maki said, something certain on her face. Knowing gods were real? Had just made that dream much more realistic to her. “But I don’t want anyone yelling at Kaito about it. Or any Atuans really. So I’m here to support you all on that.”

“If you’d like, you can walk with us.” Shuichi offered, “We were planning to go find Kaito, and we never really have a chance to talk to you.”

Waku nodded easily, though she tilted her head at Maki. “You could probably yell at him any time--there are a lot of ways to do it without making things weird for Kaito. Kaito said that Atua is always listening, if you start a rapport, so it’s not like you’d be yelling for your own sake.”

Still, everyone participated in religion in their own ways. If Maki was waiting for a special occasion, that wasn’t much different from the purpose of a lot of religious holidays.

…there was safety in numbers. More eyes, more vantage points, and Maki was literally just saying how she didn’t want to make difficulties for anyone…at least when it came to religion. Which, generously, could reasonably extend to just…keeping things chill while they were in a temple.

And whatever weirdness was going on with them right now, Waku had faith that they’d help her if the shadows in her mind suddenly became more substantive. Kaito had remarked that both of his best friends were excellent fighters.

“Sure, I’ve just been wandering around anyway,” Waku agreed, giving them a small smile. “I’ve never really gotten the impression that you wanted to talk with me, beyond asking someone you tangentially know for more towels. Was I wrong?”

Maki and Shuichi glanced at each other, before both shrugging, “You’re not wrong.” Shuichi admitted, patting Miyako’s belly a little as she idly slapped at his chest, not trying to get attention, just wanting to spend some energy as she suckled her pacifier. “With no offense intended, of course, Waku, we were… well…”

“It was a bit of surprise, how close you actually got to us.” Maki filled in, tucking her hair behind her ear, it immediately falling out as she peered curiously at Waku, “Or, rather, Kaito. After our first meeting, which was fairly rocky to start with, it seemed we didn’t hear or see you much at all, and then–”

“-- almost out of the blue one day, Kaito just couldn’t stop talking about you.” Shuichi continued on, “You’ve really made an impression on him.”

“And yet…” Maki peered at her, “...not a ‘sidekick’...”

Ah, okay.

Waku nodded easily. “It was a surprise to me too. Kaito really scared the shit out of me, at first. Sure, some of the worst times he was on drugs, but so much of the time in those first few months he was just…angry and volatile and hostile.”

“...but he was also scared as shit, you know?” she shrugged. “It just kinda…clicked for me, one of those days he locked himself in his shrine. The thing that saved me, when I was angry and hostile and scared, was someone reaching out to me. So…I reached out to him. We yelled at each other through a closet door, I tried to catch up with him whenever I could, engage him as a person.”

“I wouldn’t really say he’s less scared, though maybe a little…but he’s way less hostile. And there’s way, way more to him than fear--he’s an interesting guy,” Waku grinned, happy to think of her friend. “So we just became friends over time.”

To Maki’s curiosity, Waku could only shrug a little. “It’s hard to pin down exactly what he really feels about making someone a sidekick. One theory is that we became friends while he was still too uncomfortable and self-defeating to think he could make people in Dicea sidekicks. The other is that he’s confided too many personal things to feel like the invincible hero to my sidekick--to quickly, anyway. I saw his trenches before being a friend--from what it sounds like, it was the other way around for you guys, so that would be why you were sidekicks before being friends.”

Both Maki and Shuichi looked taken off guard by that.

See, here was the thing… they really only knew the ‘skittish’ Waku, if they knew her at all. A mixture of their first encounter, her file, and only knowing her from a distance through Kaito after that leaving her this sort of two-dimensional caricature of herself in their heads. Sure, Kaito raved about how cool and put together and interesting she was, but, well… that was sort of Kaito’s ‘thing’.

That was the most either of them had ever heard Waku actually say before. And, like… what?

“Well, he usually picks sidekicks based on thinking he can help them with some personal goal that they need assistance with,” Shuichi finally added in, feeling a little defensive, like he needed to be able to explain Kaito’s behavior with better accuracy.

“Well, but only if they would clearly be successful anyway, but are being held back by some specific ‘enemy’, either literal or metaphorical,” Maki reminded him stiffly, also not wanting to be left behind in this.

“Right, of course, I was getting to that.” Shuichi said, catching Miyako’s hand and stopping her from trying to unbutton his blazer again, disentangling her hand and holding to distract her as she gave him a curious look, “...and, really, he called us ‘sidekicks’ for a long time, but I think that was mostly him being ‘quirky’ after a bit, we really got past that relationship very quickly–”

“Almost immediately, really.” Maki said, nodding.

“-- and it was mostly us looking out for him, really. So our situations weren’t actually all that different.” Shuichi mused. Before looking Waku over, appraising her, “...he says you both have similar styles of bar hopping.”

Waku blinked at them, the code a little clearer but…not in meaning.

“...you do know that Kaito’s friendship isn’t a competition, right?” she asked, head tilting. “You’ve both known him for a decade, been best friends and more through the vast majority of it, and are literally his closest family. Being friends with me doesn’t mean he’s less of a friend to you.”

She shook her head a little. “You two really are something…”

Taking a breath, she nodded to Shuuichi’s question, doing another scan of their surroundings. “Yeah. Dive bars are usually never to capacity, and people tend to leave each other alone. You don’t get a ton of casual patrons either, so everyone’s got their own thing they’re going through when they’re there. Interesting stuff. And it usually means I get hit on less, than going to the bigger bars.”

“No, of course not.” Shuichi responded quickly.

“Obviously,” Maki added in just as quickly, “We’re just curious about you, that’s all.”

“And making comparisons.”

“Natural comparisons.”

“Small talk, really.”

“I’m surprised Kaito goes to places like that with you then.” Maki pointed out, as they slowly walked through the temple, dodging through the crowds as a trio, “When I was dating him, Kaito still loved to go to pubs and bars where he got approached all the time. He likes being ogled, he only ever went to those hole in the wall places when he was feeling dramatic.”

Shuichi glared at her, “Well, Kaito doesn’t need a bunch of people flirting with him now.”

“Don’t be weird, Shuichi, he’s always going to be a flirt.” Maki huffed.

“Well, apparently now he’s not! …does he?” Shuichi asked, looking to Waku with sudden concern, “I mean, not that he’s not allowed to! I’m not weird, I know Kaito likes to flirt, but… does he?”

What a bizarre thing to be jealous of. Shuuichi and Maki were irreplaceable in Kaito’s heart.

Shaking her head at Shuuichi, Waku’s eyes lingered a moment on someone moving a little more quickly than the others in the crowd. Not headed towards them, but still…noticeable. “Not when we go out. The first time Kaito and I met up at a bar, he had gone out to wallow in moodiness. I only talked to him then ‘cause some asshole kept trying to buy him more drinks and talk him into bed, even when Kaito kept saying no.”

“Every time we’ve gone out since? We mostly just chat, and people watch. People don’t come up to us often--I really don’t think people recognize Kaito without Kokichi, half the time--and we don’t go up to them. Kaito’s been talking about getting a group together with me, Souda, and Lake, but it’s never happened.”

“I think you know he still flirts, though.” Waku glanced over at Shuuichi, raising an eyebrow as she fiddled with her necklace under her poncho, her braids free for the time being. “Kokichi’s told me stories about him trying to rile people up for the fun of it, when he’s confident enough to feel like hot shit.”

Shuichi looked like he was debating with himself between fretting and preening… and as Maki reached over to pat him on the back, and then when that didn’t work, pinch his arm, Shuichi suddenly looked fiercely prideful as he said, “Well, of course Kaito said no. He’s spoken for and he knows it, he wouldn’t disrespect myself or Kokichi like that. Actually, I remember him telling us about that night–”

“He said that guy let Kaito get a lot off his chest that day.” Maki recalled.

“...well, tough for that guy, getting taken advantage of.” Shuichi huffed, his irritation darkening on his face. “And Kaito got a bunch of free drinks out of it. Frugal.”

“He does love to flirt with people to try to get into their head, just for the fun of it.” Maki mused fondly… before her eyes narrowed, “Drove me crazy.”

“Ha! I knew I wasn’t the only one!”

“Relax, Shuichi, he never did anything when he was dating me, he’ll never do anything when he’s, well, married to you. And is already married to Kokichi. Honestly, it took you literally feeling like you were in a life or death situation before Kaito considered dating you after marrying Kokichi. He’s loyal. He’s just an annoying flirt too.”

Shuichi huffed, “I know! …Look, I’m not jealous, jealous. I just… I prefer to hear about him turning people down, than riling people up.” Shuichi sighed. Before looking curiously at Waku, “was it intense? Did he mention me?”

…not jealousy that would lead to immediate actions, but probably something Shuuichi should talk about with his partners and his therapist. Still, Kaito had never asked her to not talk about that part of the night, so she could indulge Shuuichi’s pride a little.

“I did threaten to get one of the guards about a sexual harrassment charge, so I guess you could call that intense,” Waku shrugged. “Kaito was just…kinda drunk and sad as shit. The other guy kept prodding him, and Kaito was like, no, I’m spoken for, and the guy was like, ‘they never have to know~”

Waku rolled her eyes at that, giving the guy a stupid, goofy voice, just to nail in her own disgust.

“And then Kaito was like, no, that’s super shitty, and when the guy kept pushing, that’s where I intervened. Kaito wouldn’t cheat on you or Kokichi, like Maki said, but sometimes it feels better to have some backup. There’s no need to try as hard when you don’t have to, you know?”

“On the few accounts people do flirt?” Waku shrugged a little. “He usually looks flattered, but he shows of the ring--at the time, before yours--and people generally back off from that. Still, we haven’t gone out in a while, and while we did, not often to anywhere that wasn’t a bar, so…when I say few accounts, I mean, like, three times. But regardless of the attention, Kaito’s true.”

“...only three times?” Shuichi gasped, looking even more irritated as he looked around at the crowd, like they had personally offended him as he said, “What, are people around here bllind?”

“I know. When I was dating him, he was getting picked up constantly.” Maki smirked. ‘I guess I must have had him at his prime.”

“He was eighteen, he was still juggling at people to impress them,” Shuichi insisted, “He’s way hotter now.”

Maki snickered, looking unusually delighted as Shuichi glared at her. “Let’s be generous, maybe Kaito puts out a more ‘not available’ vibe out now.”

“Yeah, yes, exactly.” Shuichi preened, “He radiates a ‘taken’ energy.”

“Mmhm… or,”

Shuichi glowered at her, “No ‘or’.”

“Or, Waku said that she gets the vibe that he’s afraid a lot? Maybe he‘s too afraid of you to put out a ‘come flirt with me’ vibe?”

Shuichi’s eyes widened, clearly conflicted between feeling bad about that and weirdly proud. “...nnnnn.”

“Don’t mind us, we’re very damaged and we like to poke each other sometimes.” Maki whispered to Waku, smirking. “He’ll be fine, he’s going to remember none of us can convince Kaito to stop flirting in like five seconds. Let him enjoy his delusions of power for a moment.”

“...I mean, he was part of a nationally recognized wedding, and while the ring isn’t the flashiest thing, it still does catch the eye before people take their shot.” Something Waku had noticed, occasionally. But…the greater truth was more along the lines of ‘people being blind.’

Kaito was a good-looking guy, for sure! But he very much was ‘a type’, and everyone had their own. Taking into account the demographic of people that were single, looking to change that, interested in men, or masculine folk, while also not being aware of who Kaito was, or noticing that he was married, and then…being into beefy, cocky guys? More than a handful, just from the fact of how many people lived in Usott, but not exactly everyone walking down the street.

And then the fact that Kaito wasn’t always radiating ‘cocky’, and sometimes just…unbearably sad…being clearly comforted by a friend…yeah.

It wasn’t exactly that point, but a similar enough one that Shuuichi actually was excited about…real weird jealousy stuff there.

Still…

Waku shrugged. “I can see that, more as we talk. But it isn’t entirely a delusion. When he is feeling good enough to flirt? He does stop halfway through--pulling back on his vibes, I guess you’d say. Usually starts gushing about you, Shuuichi, or Kokichi, and people take the hint. And the people he does target are pretty selective. Not anyone he has to go out of his way to speak to, so maybe he really is reigning himself back a bit.”

“Exactly! See, Maki? You’re not getting in my head.” Shuichi huffed.

“Uh huh.” Maki said, not believing him for a second, “Where is the guy anyway? I really thought we’d run into him by now.”

“If I’m honest, I wasn’t actually expecting this event to be this busy.” Shuichi admitted, looking around and peering through the crowd, “I wouldn’t have brought Miyako if I had realized it’d be this packed. Honestly, we’re lucky she’s so calm.”

“Nazumi better be keeping an eye on them.” Maki sighed, also trying to see through the crowd, “If Kaito gets attacked at an event like this, I’m going to feel really stupid. Like, of course he did. An event like this is an attack just waiting to happen.”

…

Waku knew, even not talking to Maki personally all that often, that this was just What She Was Like. It wasn’t really an indication of immediate danger.

…

Waku had immediately gone rigid, her eyes even wider, somehow, and fixated on the crowd around them, gaze jittering from one person to the next. An event like this is an attack waiting to happen. An attack. Big crowds could so easily become dangerous. An attack.

An attack like arms grabbing her from behind. Taking her back to the closet.

…remember to breathe.

Stiffly, quietly, Waku spoke to Maki and Shuuichi. “...could you guys take me to the door? And find one of the guardforce? I’d like to go home, now…”

…she could talk to Atua later. If she was feeling unsafe, there was no obligation to stay.

Maki and Shuichi gave her a curious look, before glancing at each other. Had something…?

Miyako’s eyes started to water. Sucking at her pacifier harder. Maki spotted that, poking Shuichi and gesturing to her. Shuichi frowned, before glancing at Waku…okay.

“Maki, why don’t you escort her, I’ll go see if I can’t find Kaito and see if he can’t say hi before you all manage to get there.” Shuichi said, bouncing Miyako slightly as Maki nodded, stepping away from them.

“Right. Come on, then.” Maki said, gesturing to Waku, “Come on, we’ll find one of them.”

Waku nodded slightly, not even feeling up to pointing out that they all did live in the same place. Kaito could say hi at any point.

…though…she might not really want guests once she got home.

(You are safe, you are protected, you know all the guards in the guardforce and they are very good at their jobs. You have people that would fight tooth and nail for you, you don’t have to fight for yourself. Home is safe. No one can get you.)

Forcing herself to take deeper, steadier breaths, Waku gave a more assured nod as Maki indicated the way forward. Maki, who Kaito talked about being invincible, even with her own stuff going on.

(Trust that more than anything else. More than all of the codes of her thinking she’s not enough, you know how badly people can underestimate themselves.)

“Thank you,” Waku said shortly, keeping her hands tucked close to herself under her poncho.

When Shuichi finally found Kokichi, he had been having what seemed like a very engaged conversation with a man named Ash, who had wanted to thank Kokichi for some work he had represented in Ash’s neighborhood, the two of them getting into a surprisingly involved conversation about water systems and what a hassle overhauling them could be. “Every time we saw any progress being made on pushing the system overhaul forward, it was always your signature and your notes getting things moving, it really seemed like you had taken a special interest in getting it done. And with the flood, all of our gardens were dying of stagnated water, there was an uptick in illness… it really felt reassuring to know an Ouma was taking an interest.”

Timothy, wearing a ferret around his neck that he’d have to return once they left the temple that day, idly pet her head, before petting Chase’s head in the next moment, his puppy clearly jealous of ferret time, whining every time she saw him pet the ferret too long without offering her some pets in return. “Where’s your father?” Shuichi asked him.

“He went to the bathroom a while ago.” Timothy said, pointing towards the one he meant.

When Shuichi got in there, there was water running, and Kaito seemed to be trying to scrub something out of his button up. Looking a little tired, but that not being particularly unusual for him, Shuichi said, “Kaito–”

“Oh, hey man. Sorry, I know I’ve been in here too long, just one second, spilled something on myself.” Kaito said, grabbing another paper towel and starting to dry off the spot he had been scrubbing at.

“No, no, it’s just,” Shuichi gave him a slightly guilty look, “Waku has that anxiety disorder, right? Maki and I may have accidentally triggered it, Maki’s taking her to a guard now to take her home, but I thought I should come tell you.”

Kaito gave Shuichi a startled look, “Oh! Uh… we talking ‘stabbing’ triggered, or ‘staring quietly at a wall’ triggered?”

Shuichi frowned at that, “I thought she hadn’t had a ‘stabbing’ incident since she was a kid?”

“Oh, she doesn’t go through with it, but… don’t worry, she’s not dangerous, she just gets nervous. Was it stabby?”

“No, she seemed calm, she just seemed tense and needed to go back to the castle.”

“Sounds ‘wall-y’ then. Okay.” Kaito said, looking at himself in the mirror and, taking a breath, nodding at himself determinedly, before grinning at Shuichi, “Let me go let Kokichi know where I’m going, and I’ll go check on her. I’m sure she’s okay, there’s just a lot of people here, Waku doesn’t like crowds much. Thanks for coming to tell me, handsome~ H~eeeeey, Miyaaaaa~ be good for dada and daddy, okay?” Kaito said, stopping to kiss her on the forehead, Miyako looking much calmer now that Waku was more distant, “Okay, let me go tell Kokichi.”

Heading out to Kokichi, the bottom part of his shirt sticking to his stomach, Kaito leaned down to sneak a kiss onto his husband cheek from behind, “Sorry to interrupt. Hey, Waku’s apparently having a tough day, do you mind if I head back early to check on her?”

Like always, it was fulfilling to put faces to the names he saw written in letters and forms and petitions. Kokichi always knew his work was helping people but…well, in a way, he could feel disconnected from his labor, at times. Getting to see new buildings or structures, or, more easily, meeting the real people behind their handwriting always helped him keep things in perspective.

And as embarrassed as he could get from it, Kokichi did enjoy an excuse to talk about “work things”.

Water systems was always such a difficult subject to do anything with. It was highly important work that needed to be done quickly and well, and even just one thing not calculated correctly could result in massive damage.

“Overhauls are always slogs to push through bureaucracy,” Kokichi good-naturedly sighed, “Not always just for paperwork’s sake, but… Like, completely re-designing, or, even just replacing, a whole system is a nightmare, since no one wants to not have water for days, right? But it’s sometimes hard to realize, when you’re only looking at spreadsheets and diagrams, that if there’s something already wrong with the system…yeah, exactly. If the flooding is already causing damages, ruining your gardens, increasing bouts of illness, then dragging your feet on the overhaul is just going to mean more trouble for longer.”

“It’s--”

Kokichi looked over in mild surprise, having been focused in on his conversation with Ash so much that he hadn’t noticed Kaito coming up. But it didn’t take long for his brain to catch up.

Aw, Waku… Well, he hoped she had been able to have a pleasant time at the temple in some part. But with the amount of people that showed up…it wasn’t that surprising.

“Oh shoot… Yeah, of course I don’t mind, hun. I’m prolly gonna stick around for a little bit,” It wasn’t just the speeches he had an obligation to stick around for and…as much as he did care about Waku, it didn’t sound like an emergency, and she was getting help, “So please let her know I’m thinkin’ about her. Depending on whether she wants company later, I might swing by too. I’ll meet you at home?”

“Yeah! Kiss for the road~” Kaito said, stealing a quick peck, before turning around and, just as quickly, giving Shuichi a quick kiss, before hesitating, “...Until Maki gets back to you, please stay with Kokichi and Nazumi.”

Shuichi raised an eyebrow, “Sure. Feeling nervous?”

“...no. Well, yes, but only as much as I ever do,” Kaito grinned, “And I’m gonna take Timothy home, the kid is either going to try to steal that Ferret or die of boredom otherwise. Tell Maki I’ve got him if I don’t see her on my way out. Timothy! We’re returning the ferret and heading back, bud, and we’re hurrying, alright? Dad’s gotta check on someone.”

“Kaaaaaay.”

As Timothy and Kaito went to return the ferret, Timothy glanced up at him, “... that guy spilled that on you on purpose.”

“No he didn’t, we accidentally bumped into each other. Don’t worry about that. Accidents happen.” Kaito told him, idly running his hand over Timothy’s hair, before pulling it back, startled, “Oh god I forgot you were wearing that ferret, that thing is going back now.”

“I like her.” Timothy pouted.

“You can see her next sunday. Come on, let’s go.”

Between the ferret and Timothy, it took a minute for Kaito to get back, but after dropping off Timothy he headed to Waku’s room, giving her door a knock, “Hey, it’s Kaito. You there?”

“Yeah…”

Waku took a deep breath. It sucked, how hot it was today. All she wanted was to curl up in her comforter and sit against the wall. Instead, she’d stacked all her beanbags up on top of her, and sat against the wall.

(It’d just look like a messy pile of furniture, if anyone came in. Peeked through the window.)

“...thanks for coming to check on me, but…I don’t really want to talk to anyone, Kaito. It wasn’t Shuuichi or Maki either, if they’re asking.”

Kaito’s shoulders slumped a little, at that. Though, he grinned as he leaned against the door, saying, “Aw, I know man, sometimes days are just bad. Alright, I won’t bug you, I just wanted to check in, but– that was kind of a tough way to see the temple, wasn’t it? All busy like that? I was pretty eager to get out of there myself, actually. Ceremonies great, but busy crowds are a hassle.”

“So, you know what I’m gonna do?” Kaito said through the door, resting his temple against it, “I’m gonna find the time and day where they’re the least busy, right? Where it’s like a ghost town in there, just me and the freshly painted walls, and I’m gonna go look around then. I’m really looking forward to it, it’s such a pretty building… I’d love for you to come with me when I do that. If you’re interested? Just you and me and Atua, quietly enjoying the space?”

It was quiet for a moment, before another muffled, “...yeah.”

“...”

“...I really wanted to talk to him, today. Tell him about the temple, all these people who came together to cheer him on…you know? I think it’d be a really nice thing, to hear about a ton of people who put together a big project to celebrate me…”

“...but there were so many people.” Her voice sounded a little strained. Uneasy. “That’s a really good thing, for a place of worship. But I couldn’t… Sitting down and praying with everyone around… I couldn’t…”

A sigh. “...I’d like that, Kaito. Going on a quiet day with you.”

“I know. And he wouldn’t ask you too, Waku. He doesn’t want anything from us. He just loves us.” Kaito said softly through the wood, rubbing his arms as he said, “And he wants us to take care of ourselves. And no, that doesn’t contradict itself, I’m not taking critiques.”

He grinned at his own joke, before closing his eyes. For a moment, he pretended like he was like her. Like Kokichi or Miya. Like maybe if he tried hard enough, he could just… feel her. On the other side of the wood. And send out positive energy. Literally be a soothing presence in her life… before he laughed lightly at himself, opening his eyes and staring at the wood, “You and I can talk his ear off ‘officially’ tomorrow or some other day. Though I’m certain he’d listen to you now if you wanted to talk to him and just be happy to hear from you. We don’t…”

Kaito’s eyes fell to the floor, “...we don’t need to be a part of some big group for our worship to matter, okay? If I only ever got to pray with you? That’d be enough for me. We don’t need the crowds. I just like spending time with you.”

“...I’m gonna check on you in a few hours, okay?” Kaito said, and knowing being vague didn’t help, he clarified, “Two hours. Then I’m coming back to see how you are. Okay?”

That wasn’t really how Waku believed in Atua. A year ago, talking with a deeply religious prince, Waku had had a crisis of faith. Wondering how, if there was a god, how many horrible, tragic things were just…allowed to happen. If by ignorance or cruelty or incompetence.

And, through that prince, god had answered--incompetence. But not as simple as the question forced people to answer. The gods were doing a lot, constantly, but just…not anything that people would be able to perceive in their own lives. A scale too large for them to see. So…life was up to people. And the gods were only allowed what they were because of people.

Waku didn’t do things for god, out of a belief that the divine would protect or cherish or enact justice for her. Atua was like…a person on the other side of the world, that was doing things Waku approved of. Hard work. Neither could quite affect the other, but…it didn’t mean they cared. And sometimes the knowledge that someone was cheering you on meant the world.

Atua didn’t ask anything of her, and she didn’t ask anything of him. But they could mutually be grateful for each other’s existence.

Still…

“I know…” she said softly. “I know he’s still listening, any time I pray, no matter where I am…”

“...it just felt like something special to do, in a temple to him, on opening day… Just a happy, special thing…”

…something had happened with Kaito.

…she really couldn’t handle someone opening the door.

Waku sighed, closing her eyes against the bean bags. “...okay. See you in two hours. Thanks, Kaito.”

Hina was literally already dripping wet, entirely from sweat, as she and Sakura finished their late morning workout. Hina had been about to go straight into working with her teenage self-defense course students, when Tomomi had come to her and asked her for her help in testing something out with a potential new teacher…

And Hina had laughed when she saw Maki walk in, “Potential new teacher??”

Maki shrugged, “I was asked about this ages ago… or, well, Kaito was and he passed it on to me. About starting my own self-defense class. Life got busy so I never really looked into it, but… well, if I’m honest, a tiny woman who knows way too much about me is sort of strong-arming me into it now. Not you, Tomomi.” She said, glancing at the other woman, “Tinier woman.”

“I would strong-arm you into it if I wasn’t, like, super aware that a disengaged teacher is just a bad teacher,” Tomomi laughed, amused. Though she did send Maki a curious look, eager for gossip. “Though, I don’t see that cute little housekeeper here, and she would totally egg you and Kai-ty on to laugh. And Miss Chako stays waaay too much in her lane to push for something like this… Hee, what a mystery!”

But! Business first!

“Well, it seems like you two already know each other, so that’s introductions done,” Tomomi laughed, clapping her hands together. “But yes! If you heard from Susanoo, and Maki right now, we’re in the process of setting up a self-defense class for her to teach. The plan right now is for a two-week course, covering basics, though you can discuss the minutiae of the actual curriculum with Susa, though!”

Tomomi chirped, giving Maki an excited look. “In our correspondence, Susa said they would consider hiring you on for longer courses, if things fit together well. So if you and your students like the workshop, and life doesn’t get busy to the point it was before? A very exciting opportunity.”

“But! Before all that happens, there’s the whole rigmarole.” Tomomi made a little gesture towards the two women, like a ‘you know how it is’. “To see if Maki is a good fit for a dojo instructure, would it be alright if she helps you with your class today, Hina? It is short-notice, so we could talk and schedule something if that would be better, but! No results without chances!”

“It wouldn’t really be a problem either way, we like to encourage guest teachers to visit to try new things… but, like, for my Maki?” Hina laughed, giving Maki a beaming smile, “Of course! Uh… though, um…”

Hina suddenly looked uncomfortably, wringing the bottom of her tanktop together with a nervous uncertain look.

Maki raised an eyebrow, “Whatever's on your mind, just say it.”

“Well, while of course I trust you implicitly, Maki… you can’t stab anyone or throw anyone off of roofs or even really threaten to kill them even in jokey ways it makes people nervous and you can’t throw knives at them and ‘just’ miss and you can’t–”

Maki nodded, listening to all the ways she was not, in fact, allowed to harm the students. Which, appeared to be in basically all ways. A year ago, she might have given Hina a baffled look and wondered how you were supposed to teach anyone this way, and… well, she was still of the mind you couldn’t make anyone amazing fighters this way. But she wasn’t here to raise new assassins. She was mostly here to show people basic standing positions and to let them kick things occasionally.

She knew that already, but she waited patiently as Hina continued, “--pit them against each other and let them hurt each other on your behalf, and you can’t make them stand in stress positions until they cry and you can’t lock them up anywhere… kay~?”

Maki nodded, before asking, “You didn’t mention it, but I’m assuming no making them do anything until they pass out either.”

“Oh! Yeah, not that one too!” Hina smiled brightly, “Don’t do all of that, and you’ll be a natural! Alright, everyone should already be waiting in one of the mat rooms, along with one of my adult course students and volunteers to do demonstrations for them. She’ll assist you! Alright, let’s do this! I’ll let you take the lead, just let me introduce you first! Do you want to be known as Maki or Miss Harukawa?”

Maki’s mouth thinned lightly… before sighing, “Just ‘Maki’ I suppose.”

“That’s the spirit!”

Inside of the mat room, roughly 12 teenagers were doing warm up stretches, or, were at least making small attempts at stretches as they chatted with each other. Quite a few of them were clearly flirting. One of them was wearing way too much makeup for an activity like this, but in her defense, many of them were wearing at least some form of makeup, because even if they were about to sweat it off, being caught outside without it was just unacceptable. They had zits! They were monsters. No one could know.

Though, for being teenagers doing teenager things, they all paid attention when Hina called out, “Alright class! We have a new guest teacher today, and it’s someone I’m very excited to introduce you to! This was one of my teachers growing up, please show your respect to Maki!”

…wow. The phone room being in the Scribes’ office, they heard a lot of things--not the phone calls, of course, but everything before and after that people still carried with them--and Tomomi had listened to Takashi sharing his concerns--which were likely far from all of them, but she hadn’t called him out--but…damn, Luminary. What the hell were they teaching kids?

It wasn’t anything she could do anything about, though, so Tomomi wished Hina and Maki a good class, and promised to get right on arranging things for the workshop, if all went well. Which it would! Because you’re a superstar, Maki!

In the mat room, with all the teens, though, there was another woman, the person Hina had mentioned. Unlike the teens, and unlike her style outside the dojo, the woman wasn’t wearing any makeup, freckles across her nose standing out on her pale skin, and her short black--and blue, though that just looked to be at her bangs--was pulled back from her face with a simple cloth headband.

What was most notable about the woman’s appearance, though, were the tattoos covering her skin. Feathers spreading out from under her tanktop, covering her shoulders like wings, curling into a sleeve of blue roses and colorful geometric shapes down one arm, while on the other, a dragon wrapped itself down, spitting flames with a few embers scattered even to her fingers. And that was just what was visible.

Elia had been doing her own stretches, not even incidentally patronizing the teens by leading them in a group stretch, but happy to help out anyone who asked, but she paused when Hina and Maki stepped in. And at the introduction, her mauve eyes widened.

She thought she may have seen her in town, but…oh. The incredibly attractive powerhouse, Maki, was back.

Recovering, Elia offered Maki a smile, letting the class acknowledge her before stepping over to her and Hina. “Hello, Maki--I’m Elia. I’m helping Hina out with the class today, so I’ll be helping you as well. If you trained Hina, then I’m really looking forward to the lesson--even as the training dummy.”

Maki glanced over at Elia, looked back at the class… then glanced back at Elia. Taking her in better on the second look. Her eyes taking in the tapestry of tattoos on her– unable to help the way her eyes lingered on the dragon tattoo for a moment– before looking back up at her.

…she had pretty eyes.

Internally rolling her eyes at herself a little– really, Maki? Focus– Maki nodded, taking Elia’s hand and shaking it curtly. “Hina exaggerates, I only showed her a few steps as a child. I can’t take credit for her developments since then–”

Hina, gesturing to Elia behind Maki’s back, mouthed back exaggeratedly and silently, “She super can.”

“-- but I’m looking forward to seeing her students show off what she’s already taught them, which I’m certain is already quite a bit–”

Now Hina was starting to sweat. Just barely resisting glancing at some of her, uh, less coordinated students. Oh boy…

“-- and seeing if I can tighten up anything as far as their stances go.” Maki said, finishing shaking Elia’s hand and letting it go, giving her a curious look as she asked, “Though, to get a sense of where everyone actually is that, may I suggest a training exercise? Simple maneuvers, to see who can do what?”

“So long as it doesn’t break any of the rules we discussed? Go ahead, Maki!” Hina said brightly, turning to her class, “Alright, everyone, you don’t have to be able to do the maneuvers Maki requests, but if you think you can? Do your best!”

Maki nodded, before turning to Elia, saying to the class, “First, I want to see if you all know and can perform the movements for catching a swinging high kick. For people trained in fighting, it’s always the first thing they want to try, cause landing a good high kick across the temple can knock a person out more reliably than any other short range combat move. If it works, it’s a perfect starter, and mid-tier fighters always gamble on it. So knowing how to defend against is usually even more important than knowing how to do it yourself. Elia, kick me in the temple.”

Was it a double-take? Not quite, but Elia could be happy pretending it might’ve been later. A teaching gig wasn’t exactly the place for flirting, so she could save her fantasies of the striking woman giving her the time of day for another time.

Shaking Maki’s hand, Elia nodded, giving a fond glance over to the group of teens. She really was just a volunteer for Hina’s class, but she’d done it enough to be familiar with this group’s progression. Most of them would likely never be top class martial artists, but the burst of excited pride when someone managed a new maneuver?

Delicious.

As the class got started, already Maki was looking to be a good instructor, explaining not just steps to a maneuver, but the psychology behind it. And while not universal, the ability to stop something swinging from the side into your head was good for more than just kicks.

“Got it, boss.” Giving Maki a nod, Elia made some space between them, relaxing into a stance before she pivoted on one leg, swinging her other up to strike the--thankfully for not making a fool of herself, shorter--woman’s temple, trusting in Maki’s ability to not pull the strike short.

Thump.

“Wooooaah.” The class oo’d, as Maki caught the foot by the ankle with her left hand, and catching her thigh with the right. Holding Elia’s leg in place, her foot an inch from Maki’s skull.

Maki, in turn, stared down Elia’s leg for a moment… before saying, “Nice form.”

To the class, she explained, “Remember, when you’re catching the leg, use your dominant hand to grasp the meatier part of the leg. That way, if you want to move them somewhere else, or throw them somewhere, you have the strength to push against their strongest muscle in their leg. And, you heard that ‘thump’, right? Catching the leg will hurt. Self-defense tactics are rarely painless, and that’s the same for most non-weapon compat in general. Fighting always hurts, whether you win or lose, there’s no getting around that.”

“Thank you, Elia.” Maki said, letting her leg go, before turning to the class. “Alright, now, break off into pairs, I’m going to observe, and if you’re not good at catching kicks, it’s going to be pretty immediately apparent when you’re on the flo–” Maki paused, Hina coming to whisper into her ear. Maki’s lips thinned slightly… before sighing. “Strike that. Hina, Elia and I will stand by with you all one by one as you attempts your kicks, and if you can’t catch it yourself, we will catch it for you. Alright, pair up, let’s do this.”

Elia smiled, relaxing the tension in her leg to simply balance on her other leg, though she didn’t try to take her leg back from Maki’s grip. “Nice catch, teach.”

Another point towards being a good teacher--self-defence wasn’t some golden free card. They usually emphasized to kids--and the dojo did to pretty much everyone in any class--that learning to fight wasn’t a reason to go out picking fights to show off. But even in genuine self-defence, fighting hurt. It was strain and impact on your body, and even with re-directional approaches, you’d likely still be feeling it later.

Getting her leg back, Elia nodded towards the next direction, preparing herself for intervention. A little bit harder, since a successful catch would often happen very near to the head, so there would be very little reaction time if it looked like one of the kids wasn’t going to catch it, but…well, harder was far from impossible.

Going up to the first pair, Elia gave the kids an encouraging smile. “Acacia, Bonnie, you guys ready?”

Acacia beamed at Elia, looking determined, as she said, “Bonnie should go first, she can knock my head off!”

Bonnie, who was a bit on the wider side and felt a little insecure about it, blushed and looked down, “I mean, the goal is to not knock your head off, Acacia… I’m not very good at high kicks, though…”

Maki looked Bonnie up and down, before saying to Hina and Elia, “Make certain this kick doesn’t land, it’s on you two if she knocks her out.”

“Oh, well, again, I mean–eep.” Bonnie squeaked, as Maki grasped Bonnie’s shoulder, pulling her backwards.

“Feel that bend? Feel how unnatural that feels? Your goal is to swing your body weight back this far, and when you do your kicks, to put all your force into the swing in order to catch yourself on the way down. When you have a lot of weight to throw around, it’s all in your momentum and following through. You got that bend memorized. See how close to falling over entirely you feel?” Maki asked, basically the only thing keeping Bonnie from literally just falling onto the floor as she held her.

“Y-yes, Maki!”

“Good.” Maki said, pulling her back up and stepping back, “Try to knock out your friend. Follow through, don’t hold back, if you hit her it’s Hina’s fault.”

“Uh, rude.” Hina pouted, before turning to Acacia, “Don’t forget, catch the ankle with your left, thigh with your right, trust your instincts!”

“Got it!” Acacia beamed, waiting for Bonnie’s kick. “Try your best, Bonnie!”

Bonnie, feeling Maki glaring daggers into the back of her head, resigned herself to just falling over, apparently, as she prepared the kick, and– swinging hard to be able to throw herself back into that impossible bend Maki had put her in– swung and—-

Acacia was way too slow. Hina darted out her hand, catching Bonnie’s ankle just before it landed, THUMP, before wincing, “...oooow. Elia, you can get the next one…”

Bonnie blinked wide, looking unsteady on her back leg for a moment, until Hina let her go, looking stunned… before she smiled wide in delight, “Acacia, I almost hit you!”

“Do it again!” Acacia insisted.

“Nope. No. Not until you can learn to catch. Bonnie, help her get the movement by recreating the swing with your arms and let Acacia work on turning the movement into a reflex.” Maki instructed her, before moving on.

Knowing how to accommodate different fighters, and thus different body types. No nonsense, able to bolster a student’s self-esteem without making them an example of failure, or being too patronizing.

Bonnie struggled, sometimes, with putting her all into movements. It was more common in the teen classes, Elia had seen, because…well, a lot of the teens were still adjusting to new proportions they had just gotten over the last year, or maybe even months. But knowing exactly what to do to best compliment someone’s strengths…

Elia grinned at the loud smack Bonnie’s leg made with Hina’s hand, chuckling softly at Hina’s pain. “Got it, got it… Wonderful kick, Bonnie. I look forward to not having my hand jarred, ‘cause you’re definitely getting it when we circle back, Acacia.”

Giving the girl an encouraging wink, Elia headed over with Hina and Maki to the next pair, looking on in what could only be amused resignation. Isaac, freshly 5’10” and only there because his family signed him up for the class--something he had embarrassedly confided with Hina and Elia, not feeling like he was really up to par with the other students--predictably paired up with Will. The most tired-looking ball of pure energy Elia had ever seen, in a five-foot package.

Normally, Elia would think Will wouldn’t even be able to reach Isaac’s head.

She had been proved wrong the first class she’d ever volunteered for.

“You going first, Will?” she tentatively, yet knowingly asked.

An almost manic gleam shined in the teen’s green eyes, his perpetual eyebags only adding to the effect as the other pairs subtly shuffled away.

“Hardcore parkour.”

Clearing even more space, Will prepared what was clearly going to be a run-up, while Isaac just got into position, looking like he was going to cry.

Maki’s eyes danced between the weepy child and the maniac child, before poking Elia. “What’s the tall one’s reflexes like?” She whispered to her.

“Good. Doesn’t believe in himself much, but he’s one of the fastest learners in the class.”

Still, Elia got herself into position too, ready to spot Isaac--and maybe help Will back to the ground, if Hina didn’t have it covered--but there wasn’t much time beyond that before Will started running up.

His body was low to the ground, gaining speed quickly even in the relatively small room--when it came to running, anyway--before springing up, his entire body spinning with the force of the kick that, somehow, made up the ten-inch difference between the two boys.

Elia’s observations were proved right, though, as while Isaac looked miserable and a little frightened (even though Will regularly cajoled him into being his partner, specifically because of their size difference), his hands came up quickly, actually pushing Will away, rather than just catching him since…well…there was a full teen body that would swing into him if he didn’t.

Maki’s eyes narrowed at that, but Hina, glancing at her, quickly stepped in as she said, “Excellent effort on both sides! Now, unfortunately, you didn’t quite do the maneuver so much as, just, flail your arms forward–”

“I’m sure Will will be able to show him how it’s done.” Maki interrupted, crossing her arms, “Will, you do the defensive position, Isaac, you’re doing the kick next.”

Isaac’s face fell and reddened in embarrassment, though he just gave a silent, accepting nod. And while they were ready to see the other half, Elia partially leaned into the tall teen’s line of sight, giving him a gentle, but stern look.

“Isaac, if you’re confused about something, we can’t read your mind. You’re not going to be in trouble for needing clarification. Was there something you wanted to ask, about deflecting Will’s kick?”

Seeming to roll the words and will to ask around in his head for a moment, Isaac nodded, trying (and failing) not to look at the other groups looking over. “...he’s like a foot in the air, if I grab him. I don’t want to just…hold him there?”

“I can take it,” Will huffed, absolutely sure.

Isaac just looked more embarrassed. “Your whole body is just going to crash into me too. How…do I stop that?”

Maki glanced at Elia, looking briefly frustrated… before she sighed. “You hang him, mostly. At least if the catch doesn’t turn to a throw. Here, so… Will, come over here. Help your friend here learn what it feels like.”

Motioning Will over, she said, “If you could, lay on the floor. Yes, on your back. Now, Isaac, grab his leg, and see if you can’t lift him. You’re on the bigger side, but it’s not the end of the world if you can’t. I just want you to get used to the discomfort of holding someone like that. Or, less ‘discomfort’ and more… ‘silly’ feeling.”

Looking at the rest of the class, Maki shrugged… before forcing herself to smile a little, “When it comes to a lot of skills, but especially physical ones? You have to be prepared for half of the things you do or try to not ‘feel’ cool. Your movements aren’t poses, and not all attacks or defenses are elegant. If you catch someone and they can’t stay on their foot? Or their too small, or you catch them in the air? And what happens is you’re just holding someone’s leg and they’re literally just upside down, or their flailing on their shoulders, or… whatever? If it ends up looking stupid?”

Maki shrugged again, “Follow through anyway. You’re not always going to come out looking like a badass. Self-defense can be a scramble. And what Isaac did was save himself and his friend some embarrassment, by not just catching him and holding him by the leg in the air… which is a bad example for his friend, who cannot do the same thing. Catching attacks with your body is 9/10 times going to hurt you, and only someone with a size difference like them, in Isaac’s favor, can possibly hope to get away with it. It’s generally a bad idea.”

Isaac gave Maki a bewildered look. The answer of what to do, to not have Will swinging through the air like a tetherball, was just…to let him do that?

Still, as Will laid down on the floor, Isaac gave a soft sigh before grabbing around his ankle. With a determined grin, Will offered a hand too, helping Isaac get him in the air before letting go to dangle, and…

…and Will wasn’t grunting in pain, shifting to get the strain off his knee or pelvis. He didn’t even look embarrassed. Really…Will just looked satisfied, dangling in the air upside-down, giving his friend a grin. Happy to see Isaac actually flexing some of his strength, not holding bad.

Though that grin could really be for something else too, as Will tightened his core and held his torso 90 degrees from his legs, his eyes eagerly scanning for the girls of the group to see if they were watching.

Isaac sighed and gave Maki an unsure look. “...so this is what I’m supposed to do with him?”

Maki smirked. “Give him a little shake.”

Isaac looked down at Will nervously. The redhead gave him a thumbs up.

Sighing, Isaac gently shook him; his body swayed, but Will kept his core tight, his body almost acting like a wooden swing. “Told you I can take it. You literally can’t break me, bro.”

Maki’s eyes narrowed, a small smirk on her face as some heat started to radiate off of her, “Ah, that sounds like a chall–”

“Ah, but, we have a lot more pairs to go!” Hina insisted, literally taking out a small handheld fan from her pocket and blowing a small breeze onto Maki, like putting out a small fire as Maki gave her a somewhat bewildered look, “Alright, let’s get through the rest of you guys and then try the next exercise!”

As they got through, it wasn’t surprising that most people couldn’t actually catch the kick their first try. But, as they went through it and practiced on their own while the teachers fixed posture and gave advise, more and more THUMPS, THUMPS, THUMPS were heard.

Stepping by to watch the kids work, watching Hina giving someone advice, Maki turned to the mauve eyed woman. “... I said it before, but it bears repeating. The form of your kick was perfect. How long have you been training?”

(Will was a good kid. A life ago, Elia would’ve absolutely seen him in the Library. She was thankful it was this life, and instead the teen was running around rooftops and trying to get girls to notice him.)

Slowly, they got through all the pairs, the kids slowly gaining their footing and confidence, honing their reflexes. Everyone in their element, focused…but not without intervention, when the teachers saw something to explain.

But it was something of a slower moment, and Elia glanced over with a small surprised look at Maki before smiling, going back to watch the kids. “In some form or another, my whole life. My guardians signed me up to learn judo as a kid, and I kept up with it, so I’ve learned a lot of stance discipline through that. I only recently started branching out into other arts here at the dojo, though.”

Flushing lightly, Elia gave Maki a quick, bashful look. “We’ve actually met briefly before, last fall when you were coming to the dojo? It’s a happy coincidence, to meet again--you always looked so focused on your skill when you were working out.”

Maki raised an eyebrow, glancing down at Elia’s multiple tattoos… before saying quietly, “Clearly I must have had my head up my ass, if I didn’t notice you back then. Did I at least tell you that I liked your tattoos? They’re honestly incredible.”

In truth, Maki probably had had her head up her ass, metaphorically. She had been worrying about the civil war back then, her place in it and what everything was leading too. As much as she wasn’t really looking at people with any sort of interest in general, back then, just too busy with the move, with her worried and concerns for her siblings and her family on top of that? Elia could have grown wings and danced naked in front of her on the head of a pin, and Maki would have probably thought ‘Diceans are weird’ and just moved on with her day, still worrying about everything.

She had a lot less on her plate these days, and even the things she had she was pretty relaxed with (it was all partly in Kaito’s hands anyway, afterall). And with this new relaxed, open mindset…

… look it wasn’t like Maki was drooling or anything, okay?? She was just… hot fighters were hot! Hot tattooed up ladies were… very nice to look at! Elia was very nice to look at! In her workout clothes with her splash of freckles and light, light purple eyes! Okay!? Maki was allowed to look! Okay!?

Maki had no idea who she was mentally yelling at.

Elia huffed a small, pleased laugh, and held up her dragon arm, flexing a little (for no real reason, of course. It was just a bit of a reflex, since they were in the dojo). “Thank you. I work at Cogito Ink, over on Oak. Didn’t ink these myself, of course, but I did make the designs.”

“Really proud of this one,” she nodded to the dragon, before letting her arm drop. “Dragons just…they make me feel powerful. Inspired and safe. People can have all sorts of reasons to get what they do as tattoos, but having something I’ll see everyday that will make me smile is my personal favorite reason.”

…Maki turned a little red and looked away. Mad at herself.

You are not a dragon she is not talking about you, get it together woman.

But as much as Maki knew that, she couldn’t help the weird, flattered feeling anyway. Looking away and just feeling embarrassed at her totally unearned flattery, as she tried to play it off like she had been distracted looking at the kids perform, “It’s a good one. You’re an artist, then? I have another artist friend. He does little cartoon things, round faces and…” Maki shrugged, “They’re pretty good. Maybe I could invite you over to see them, you two could art nerd at each other a little. Or something.”

“Yeah?” Elia grinned, her gaze lingering on Maki, even if the other woman had turned away. “That sounds like fun; it’s always nice, getting to meet other artists. And I’d definitely kick myself if I turned down an offer from the mysterious woman who could leg lift 300 pounds barely breaking a sweat.”

“...Okay, next exercise!” Maki snapped, desperately needing to not look directly at this woman while her face was this red, what was happening, “Line up, now, get a move on!”

As Maki said some things she barely heard– something about tuck and rolls, easy for people to try to do, didn’t need turns or pairings, easy to correct form– she raced through her thought process. Stupid. Why was she flustered? She was Maki Harukawa. Princes chased her and Queens feared her. She spoke and the universe bends. She… had not really looked around at anything with any serious interest in maybe two years. A few one night stands maybe a… no, no, even longer than that actually, she realized with growing horror. Three years. Three years. She had been… okay, the last time she had gotten laid had been twenty. Really?? And the last time she had flirted with the maybe hopes of actually going on a date was… fuck, it really couldn’t have been nineteen. What, only a year after her mess with Kaito? Really??

But, well… there had always been something going on. Byakuya. Kaito. Kaede… and then in between all of that her work, just, endlessly making the idea of casual dating impossible. Maki had, in a period of time, dated as much as she possibly could, aware how much harder it was going to be when she was out of school, and then trying to make it work for a little while after high school. But after a while it had just… been really hard…

But now she was single.

And she wasn’t working.

And there was nothing going on.

…….ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…….

What was she flustered over!? The woman had literally just said two things to her! So she liked dragons?? So!? Maki was making mountains out of molehills!!

….not that Maki minded molehills… smaller chests were cute…

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH “Alright! Start tumbling!”

Another good, basic exercise, but…

As the princes and Shuuichi read in the book, Oni were generally split into three major subcategories--Demons, Incubi and Succubi, and Angels. Created by old gods, they all depended on the emotions of others to survive. Demons fed on negative emotions, Incubi and Succubi fed on lustful emotions, and Angels fed on positive emotions. Because of this, Oni, in a limited capacity, could sense the emotions of others.

Maki’s current emotions were a little too complicated to really be called ‘positive’, and Elia was no succubus, but she didn’t have to be to be intrigued by the flush on Maki’s cheeks.

And…flattered, honestly. Cute…

It would be nice if they had more excuses to see each other, if Maki ended up getting her workshop going. …not that they really needed excuses but…Elia would feel a little less weird asking Maki out if they had more than two conversations.

Though she didn’t seem disinterested…

Shaking her head a little at herself, Elia gave Maki one last look before going down the line, taking a look at the teens’ forms.

Drake…knew he sometimes blew things out of proportion.

But! Damnit! He was right about Shuuichi’s birth, and he was right about Kokichi’s…whatever that was that sent him to the medical ward! So what if sometimes he almost got run over by a wobbly carriage in the street, being too paranoid?! He was right sometimes still!

And he just…wanted to help.

Huffing out of breath a little from his sprint to the castle in the early morning, Drake knocked gently on the princes’ door, hoping that one of them would be awake.

Shuichi had just started settling down to take his after-shift nap, Kaito waking up and stretching, doing some push-ups and sit-ups before he’d take a shower and watch Miyako till the afternoon. The trio trying a few new ideas of how to watch over Miyako in hopes of adjusting for when Kokichi went back to work and Shuichi, potentially, went back to school. The idea right now being one of them, every other night, would watch Miyako from midnight to morning, the other would watch Miyako for the afternoon, and Kaito would watch her for the rest of the time, the midnight-morning shift mostly to let him take his sleeping pill at night and get eight hours.

And Kaito, personally, liked it. He liked getting sleep every night and he appreciated that they wanted to give him afternoons… though he was quietly planning to just keep volunteering to cover them if they needed him too.

But, as Shuichi tried to snuggle in with Kokichi, and there was a knock on the door, Kaito headed over, grabbing a pair of sweatpants he had and throwing them on before opening it up, “...Drake?” Kaito said, eyes widening slightly, “You alright?”

“Yeah, yeah, m’okay…” Drake said before taking a deep breath and straightening, worry etched into his face. “Sorry for coming so early, but--”

He shook his head, cutting himself off. One thing at a time.

Looking up, he gave Kaito a worried look. “I think something’s going to happen to Waku.”

Kaito’s eyes narrowed. Three thoughts shooting through his mind at the same time. Protect Kokichi’s heart, make certain Miyako was watched, go protect Waku. Glancing over his shoulder at where his guys were curled up, he said quieter, “Right now, or is this future stuff?”

Taking the cue, Drake lowered his voice as well. “Future stuff but…I don’t know when. Not…today, I don’t…think?” Though he sounded kind of unsure. “...it’s hard to explain, but…things are more vague the further out they are and…I’m not sure what happened.”

“But I know you guys are friends,” Drake’s expression softened. “And…I figured you’d want as much of a heads up as I could give. I’m sorry I don’t really have more details to give you…”

Kaito frowned, before looking back at the bed, “...give me a minute, Shuichi. I just need to talk to Drake.”

Because it wasn’t like his fiance couldn’t see what he was doing. Sometimes Kaito wished their bedroom was a little bigger. You could literally see most of it from the door. And Shuichi was staring at them, as Kaito stepped out, closing the door.

“I don’t care if it doesn’t make sense. I need to know everything you know, that led you to my door.” Kaito said, giving Drake a stern look, “What kind of ‘vague’ are we working with?”

Drake gave the princes’ bedroom, for the moment he saw it, a worried look before giving Kaito a nod. “It was dark. I could barely even tell it was Waku, but…I saw long pink hair, and I’m pretty sure it was her voice. It…sounded like she was crying, making a sound like she was hurt…”

Trailing off, Drake grimaced. Even desensitized to some things as he was…it was never pleasant to see another person in pain. “I couldn’t tell if she was injured, or if there was anyone else there… Just…a person making a sound like that isn’t a good sign.”

Kaito stiffened at that.

“Okay… how far out do you usually see? Like, what’s the farthest out you’ve seen?” Kaito asked.

Drake shrugged a little helplessly. “...if the thing I saw about Danganronpa is right? Potentially centuries?” But he was quick to interject, “But, even if it was dark, and I didn’t see much…what I saw this morning? It’s…probably within the week. Sorry, it’s hard to explain how I can tell…but I’m…80% sure.”

“But we change the future all the time.” Kaito murmured, rubbing the back of his neck, still thinking a mile a minute… before he glared at Drake.

“Drake. I need you to think very hard, okay? Because Waku has a lot of neurosis and delusions when it comes to danger, and if I start treating her like she’s under attack, I can put her in just as much danger freaking her the fuck out as I could leaving her alone right now… so think very hard. Was there any signs from the dream or whatever that it was an accident? Or it was on purpose? It matters a lot, I’m counting on you to give me your absolute best analysis.”

Blanching a bit--though it didn’t look much different from his usual complexion--Drake chewed his lip as he frantically thought, one of his canines--while not usually looking very prominent--slipping out.

Prophesies were a tricky business. Just as often you would ruin one by knowing of its existence as you would be the sole condition fulfilling it. Sometimes it seemed like the only difference was whatever you chose would be the thing to screw you over most. Waku could be just as hurt, or even more, if they passed on some sort of warning, or Kaito stayed nearby for protection…

“...you don’t have to go into detail, I’ll respect her privacy,” he said after a moment. “But…have you talked to Waku lately? Is she okay now?”

Kaito’s eyes flashed with a sudden pain. Having clearly been trying to think things through before he let himself think that, but now that Drake had brought it up himself… “Fuck.”

Kaito gripped his fists, trying to control himself, trying to keep still, keep thinking this through, don’t let your emotions make it worse, don’t panic– “God dammit, tell Shuichi for me, I gotta go check on her.”

And unable to help himself now, he raced past the guy who had the most information out of anyone, leaving behind his partners, and running as fast as he could towards Waku’s room. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!

Heading down the stairs, Kaito got to her room and, forcing himself take breath– don’t panic her– Kaito forced a grin on his face to make his voice sound cheerful as he knocked on the door, “Hey, Waku! Could you help me with something? I can’t find the laundry room again~”

It took a second, but the door opened, just a crack. A wary blue eye peeking out.

“...what the hell happened; it’s like five in the morning…” Though, despite that, Waku didn’t sound like she’d just woken up. “...I’ve shown you before…it’s behind the stairs. Do…”

…she didn’t want to talk to Kaito like this. He was her friend. But while she had managed to get herself to leave her room since coming back from the temple, that almost painful tension had never left her.

“...do you really need my help?”

Kaito grinned brightly at her, feeling like he was going to throttle Drake but endlessly relieved to see her, well… not crying out in pain or sobbing, as he said keenly, “Yes. Please, Waku? I tried to find it on my own, and I ended up in the boiler room twice. Twice! I couldn’t find the boiler room on purpose, but on accident, I apparently can’t escape it. And I’m trying to replace our bedding… we had an accident with Miyako. That’s what I get for not just using the changing stand.”

Kaito chuckled, shrugging. Ha ha ha, aren’t I just helpless? Dumb prince stuff, please take care of me. “You’d really be saving me. I know I could ask someone else, but…” his grin waivered. Ha ha ha dumb prince doesn’t want to embaress himself with the other housekeepers, help.

That eye in the crack of the door just looked at Kaito for a moment. Frantic and angry and lying…but not angry at her.

Kaito always said that he would protect her if she asked him to. Not if there was danger--if she asked him to. It didn’t matter if it was real.

(Despite what Waku had always desperately hoped, her mother had never promised to protect her. Only said that she and the others were the only ones who could protect her, and that everyone else was danger.)

Whatever was going on…Kaito had his days too, and Waku, even if she really wanted to…couldn’t let fear run her life. The feelings would pass with time, if she let them.

Sighing, Waku warily opened the door, not in pajamas and…not really looking like she had been sleeping at all, despite the hour. “...okay. Follow me.”

Kaito grinned, notably relieved and at least not having to hide that. “Thank you.”

Fussing with his knuckles a bit, Kaito cheerfully walked with her, glancing at her every now and again as his mind raced. Shit, what now?

Okay! He had to make certain Wau was safe. That was a priority. And… Drake had assured him the future was changed all the time, so that was good. And… he had… estimated that maybe it’d be within the week? Kaito wasn’t sure how much he trusted that estimate, but Drake was the only one who’d know, so Kaito had to take that as a starting point.

But! … Kaito couldn’t send Waku on a damn spiral trying to do it. He couldn’t. He was not going to be the reason his friend spiraled into a mental dip, she was already struggling the last few days, Kaito refused to make it worse. She couldn’t know she was in danger.

Ah, though… was?? She in danger? Drake hadn’t been clear if it was an accident or not. Was someone going to attack Waku? Why?? Waku was ultimately just a housekeeper who had been raised in the castle, why would anyone attack her?

(Kaito winced. Cause she was small and cute? Because sometimes people just hurt each other because they can? For literally the same reasons half of his own hurts had happened?)

What was he protecting her from? Fuck… maybe he should just tell her…

“... Hey, Waku? Can I…” Kaito chewed on the inside of his lip, “...um… so. Me and my partners are trying new schedules, right? And I’m going to be starting to take the brunt of the baby workload. Which is great! I really want to do well enough that they don’t have to worry about us…”

“And literally first thing I did was accidentally ruin our bedding and get lost twice trying to fix it,” Kaito said, grinning at her sheepishly, a flash of fear in his eyes as he confessed, “I don’t want to ask for any official assistance. We don’t need Ikou babysitting me or getting a nanny, I can handle it. But… honestly, in the first week, while I’m still getting my footing? I really could use some help… do you think you could ask, I mean… if you wouldn’t mind, and the castle staff could spare you… could we argue that taking care of your dumb, overwhelmed friend counts as part of castle upkeep?” Kaito asked, grinning warily, “Just for a week? Maybe?”

(“...and he ran off to, I’d guess, check on her? Which, I mean, might be a good call, but… I-I was asking because…he might be right, you know?” Drake insecurely stuttered to Shuuichi. “If she hasn’t been doing well lately…well, that’s a reason she might be crying. I don’t…I couldn’t tell if it was because of anything. I-I’m sorry, I just… I worried, so I wanted to tell you guys, but…I don’t want to make it worse…”)

Waku looked over at Kaito as she led the way to the laundry room, honestly not all that far away from the second floor residential hallways. Again, she was quiet for a moment after hearing him out.

“...you don’t want Ikuo to keep an eye on you, the person who’s actually gotten shift allowance to help out with your family, but you want me to?” …she knew how mean that sounded, but…

Waku sighed, tugging tiredly on her braids. “...I can swing by more often to check on you, but…Kaito… I’m not telling you anything new saying that I’m not in the best headspace right now,” she laughed weakly. “You’re my friend, and I really want you to get help, if you need it, and…asking me is great, you know? But I’m not in a good place to give it right now. I am sorry, for that, but…I can’t help you when I need help.”

“Well!” Kaito said cheerfully, “What if we helped each other!?”

His mouth talking faster than he could really keep up with, he explained, “I mean, is staying in your room by yourself the best way to receive help? Maybe being around a friend and a lively, fussy baby, out in the sun, keeping busy??” Away from potential attackers who could be literally anyone or anything god dammit Drake what did you see? “I mean, obviously I don’t know what you actually need, but… is that really so bad? For getting out of a rough headspace?”

“...and Ikou’s great, obviously, and he’s getting… paid to help, yes…” Kaito, almost, asked if extra pay would help make Waku’s mind up. Would that make the difference? He could get her extra pay!

…but as selfish as it was, it kind of hurt him to think to offer. Which was stupid, he was literally, as far as she was aware, asking her to do more work by helping him with Miyako for a week. She deserved extra pay for that, and he’d talk to Kokichi about getting it to her.

….. He just didn’t want her to say yes because of that. It hurt, okay? Selfish, but there it was.

“...could I ask?” Kaito said, deciding to try a different angle, “What you need to do instead? Like, sincerely, forget all the Miyako stuff, but if you need help, what does that look like? Are you staying with someone? Checking in with your therapist?”

There was something to that, but… Waku sighed softly. “Maybe there’s a world I’d say yes, but Miyako is really sensitive to other people. I don’t want to stress you out, by encouraging you to put on a happy face, and I don’t want to stress her out with my own stress. Considering you’re a caretaker…it’d be more helpful for someone more stable right now to help you with your daughter.”

With another sigh, Waku briefly patted Kaito’s arm before bringing her hands back close to her body. “...I couldn’t leave the castle yesterday. Mr. Sukuna helped me call my therapist’s office, and we talked for a little bit, and they’re gonna come do a house call this afternoon. And I just…”

Waku let out a frustrated breath. “...everything in me is screaming to not be around people right now. Everything feels like a threat. When I’m…how I am right now? Then, yeah…talking with people, in places I’m familiar with, that aren’t open…it helps. But if I slip more into a panic, I really have to go. Find a guard to make sure I don’t do anything dumb, or hurt anyone, or just…curl up in a dark corner of my room until I ride it out.”

“...it’ll pass. It always does. But I just…I want to ask you to be patient with me. Check up if I’m missing meals, or people haven’t seen me all day--and you’re not the only person doing that--but just…be patient. Please.”

Kaito wanted to whiiiiiiine. A literal, actual whining sound that he could feel digging into the back of his throat, wanting to let it out. A small, nervous, wanting keen.

What was he supposed to do, how was he supposed to protect her?

“...okay.” Kaito said softly, knowing she had turned him down twice now and not sure how to press it any farther without risking actually upsetting her. “... but I… but you know you can come to me, right? Miyako’s a good, strong baby and if you came to our room we could close the window and it’d be nice and quiet and I could look after both of you just fine. A-and you could tell me where to find supplies I need! That’s how you’d help, just, ya know, being around to remind me, hey, Laundry Room is under the stairs. That’d be a huge help, by itself!”

Suddenly, deeply worried he had made a mistake, Kaito insisted, “You don’t have to worry about imposing on me and Miyako. I’ll be fine with her! I just wanted the moral support more than anything, I’m just being a brat, all I was really looking for was company. I’m sorry I phrased it any other way.”

Waku let out a sigh that seemed to come from the base of her spine, and she closed her eyes. Speaking something that seemed to be more for herself than for Kaito. “You’re safe. You’re my friend, and you promised that you’d protect me, if I ask for protection. You have the skills to do that.”

Opening her eyes, Waku gave Kaito a very small, tired smile, but a smile nonetheless. “I’ll come by if I feel like I can. Thanks for going on a walk to the laundry room with me…even though you don’t actually need anything from here, do you.”

Kaito blinked… then flushed. Looking embarrassed. “...was I that obvious? I was just… worried about you.”

And then, because this technically wasn’t a lie, he muttered, “... bad dreams.”

Waku gave him a sympathetic look at that. “I get that. And…I think you have helped. Like I said…letting me choose to come out, talking with me… Dragging me out is a bad idea, but giving me a reason to leave helps. I feel…”

She shrugged, looking more tired. “...a little better, I think. But…on that note, can we head back to my room? I want to try getting some sleep before breakfast.”

“Yeah man, let me walk you.” Kaito said, turning them around and giving Waku an earnest look, “...you know I care about you a lot right? You’re…”

Kaito looked around suddenly uncertainly. Feeling a little guilty as he said quietly to her, “...you’re kind of my best friend, right now. I just… want to be there for you.”

Waku looked up, a faint amusement in her face. An issue from all sides, she saw. “Shuuichi and Maki will always be your oldest and dearest friends, even if they’re more than that too. Considering that, somehow, all three of you are insecure about it, that’s probably something you should talk about, but…your bonds aren’t something that can be replaced.”

“That said, though…you’re one of my best friends too, Kaito.” Gently, she punched his arm. “And I appreciate it. We can’t fix each other’s brains, but we can support each other and…that’s what you’re doing. Some things just take time.”

Kaito huffed. “Who’s your other bed friend? Denji? I’ll fight them. I’m very territorial.”

He chuckled at himself a little, before giving an exaggerated wince, rubbing his arm where she ‘punched’ him, “Brute. Alright… we’ll give it time.”

……. Just enough time for Kaito to drill Drake for whatever else he could remember, dammit.

“So, how are we sleeping?” Miss Crystal asked, sipping at her coffee.

They had changed it up a little today, both deciding basically as soon as they got to the diner that they didn’t feel like doing their session there. Miss Crystal had offered they sit at the lake, people watch and feed some ducks, and Kaito had looked at her like, ‘...feed ducks??’

And now he had a bag of seed in his hand and was contently throwing it out for the birds chilling out by the bench, who all seemed pretty patient for him to keep throwing it at his leisure. Kaito guessed they weren’t actually hungry, and he was acting as the equivalent of a snack machine for them right now. That was okay. He just liked being helpful.

“Good,” Kaito said, not commenting on the ‘we’ thing, having long gotten used to that habit of hers, “The sleeping pills have been really helping. I don’t dream at all on them, and when I wake up I feel, like… well, ya know, that ‘deep sleep’ feeling?”

“Good, good.” Miss Crystal said, nodding her head, contently watching the duck, “You know, I checked the calender today. I brought a prescription sheet… we should make a decision today.”

“...” Kaito gave her an uncomfortable look at that, before looking back at the ducks, “...I haven’t hallucinated.”

“It’s important to be honest, Kaito–”

“No, I, really, I haven’t.” Kaito said, knowing whatever little tells she was looking for he might be showing, but also not really lying. He just didn’t think the things he had heard the last six months were hallucinations anymore! He had good evidence! They probably weren’t, “No voices, no weird, unexplained sounds, no–”

“Compulsions?”

Kaito winced, “...I don’t… think so? I don’t think so. I haven’t just randomly decided to do things in a long time, not that I’ve noticed.”

Miss Crystal sighed, before taking out her prescription pad, taking out a pen, “Alright, well, then, we can try…” Miss Crystal tapped her pen against the prescription, “...Kaito, I’m sorry, I still think this might be psychotic depression.”

Kaito gave her a frustrated look at that, “I’m not hallucinat–”

“Anger, psychomotor agitation leading to an inability to sit still, psychomotor retardation leading to long periods of despondency, fatigue, insomnia, loss of pleasure in hobbies, feelings of worthlessness, all long term effects of severe depression, along with a history of audio hallucinations and delusions of crimes and taking blame for things outside of their control–”

“But I’m getting all of that under control!”

“Kaito,” Miss Crystal sighed, “You were just talking about wanting to lock your friend Waku up in your room for the next week and feeling guilty that you couldn’t. You feel responsible for whatever danger you’re convinced she’s in.”

Kaito wanted to explain that he had a really good, really valid, uh, future-seeing reason for that… and he rubbed his temple, groaning. “God, fucking everything I say sounds crazy to you…”

Miss Crystal gave him a tough look at that, “You’re not ‘crazy’, Kaito. The problem isn’t that you believe she’s in danger, the problem is you’ve decided to take personal accountability for anything that could ‘maybe’ happen to her. I know how reasonable it sounds to you, but that’s delusion, my sweet boy.”

“I’ve asked you not to do that.” Kaito muttered.

“I apologize.” Miss Crystal said, reaching over and placing a hand on Kaito’s back, “Kaito, I can’t prescribe you these medicines without explaining, in paperwork, why I think you should have them. There’s no shame in the potential diagnosis. And it’s only a theory, the medicine and further sessions will confirm it one way or another. Your partners already know about it. Who are you hiding it from?”

“...I don’t know.” Kaito muttered, before glaring at her, “What if they’re not delusions? What if I take this medicine and it makes me stupid and complacent and suddenly my whole damn families fucking dead? I already knock myself out at night, how fucking more worthless can I get?”

Miss Crystal lightly rubbed his shoulders with one hand, a soothing gesture, “The medicine doesn’t make you not care. It just helps stabilize your mood and gives you space to think clearly. That’s all. They’re stabilizers, not suppressants. And your family will be better off, the more stable you are.”

“You’re kind of a dick sometimes.” Kaito said, ignoring Miss Crystals little scandalized giggle at that, “...fine. But can we wait until after this Waku thing is done? And also I’m watching Miya on my own for awhile, I should probably be alert for that–”

“If you start taking it today, we can see within the next few days which side effects you might get hit with and adjust.” Miss Crystal explained, “Let’s try some doses, you’ll see me a few times this week to go over how you’re feeling, and if it's too much you can take a break when watching your daughter. But I think you’ll find the benefits outweigh the side effects.”

Kaito stared at her dryly for that… before nodding. Only able to watch her write down psychotic depression for a moment before looking away. Ashamed.

So. Despite him having decided to declare that his anniversary date with Kaito was his homework-mandated day off…Kokichi knew that wasn’t entirely honest. But he really wasn’t feeling stifled or burnt out, being around his family. Or even, like, stretched too thin. Things felt okay, really. With all the normal ups and downs.

So he was ready to defend that, while also listening to Dr. Mariah’s advice. Maybe there was more he was overlooking.

Heading up to the roof, Kokichi gave their therapist a grin as he settled into his egg. “Good afternoon, Dr. Mariah! Hope you’ve been well.”

Also giving their greetings, Shuichi and Maki also settled into egg time, though Maki noted… “Did you get color coordinating cushions?” she asked, sitting down on her bright red cushion, “Really?”

“I like to decorate.” Dr. Mariah shrugged, “And believe it or not, I don’t have all my other patients sit on the roof garden for their sessions. It’s really just you four. And you all always sit on the same chairs anyway… I think it comes out very nice looking.”

“Aw, I like mine.” Kaito said, looking at his magenta colored cushion, though he was kneeling by the bond, petting the koi fish in greeting, “Matches my eyes.”

“I appreciate you went blue with mine. Yellow can be a little bright.” Shuichi said, settling into his. “It is a bit extra though.”

“I’m a bit extra.” Dr. Mariah confessed, shrugging a little, her own cushions a mixture of dark red, black and white, as they had been from the start. “Now, good afternoon. I’m doing very well, thank you for asking, Kokichi. Kaito, don’t forget to wash your hands.”

“On it!” Kaito said, heading over to the sink, as Dr. Mariah turned back to the rest of them.

“Now, I know you all did your first anniversary celebration this last week. Did that go well?”

Giggling softly at the violet cushions in his egg, Kokichi pulled one to hug in his lap, before letting out a happy sound. “It was awesome! We had the big party on Sunday, and almost everyone was able to come, and it was a ton of fun! One kinda scary moment, with a bunch of people getting up on the maintenance catwalk, but…honestly, considering who our friends and family are, I really should’ve put up a sign. Not that that would’ve stopped most of them, but maybe brightly labeling the weight limit would’ve given some people pause.” Kokichi shook his head with a bit of fond exasperation.

“Oh, but on Kai-chan and my actual anniversary of meeting? He took me out on the best date,” Kokichi cooed, giving Kaito an adoring look. “We just…sort of recreated that first day, but, like, way more fun this time. There’s been a lot of reminiscing last week.”

Which had…made things a lot better, between getting the flu and Keita’s passing. The good and bad was just life, so…it was nice that the highs had been so high.

“Your first meeting?” Dr. Mariah asked, looking curiously between Kokichi and Kaito, as Kaito went to go sit down.

“Have we not told you that story?” Kaito asked, looking genuinely surprised, “Yeah, Kokichi and I actually met each other unofficially a few days before we were supposed too. Do you know the story ‘Aladdin’? Street urchin meets a princess pretending to be a commoner to escape the stress of her suitors proposals? Yeah, we were both pulling a Jasmin.”

“You met up by happenstance?” Dr. Mariah clarified, “That’s quite a coincidence.”

“In retrospect, not really. It was a pretty popular part of the market we met at, a good place to get lost and distracted in… though, okay, Kokichi coming straight up to me and asking to show me around was pretty unlikely.” Kaito mused, looking to squint at his husband, “You’re sure you had no idea?”

Kokichi scoffed a small laugh. “Believe me, if I’d had any idea who you were? I would’ve avoided you like the plague. You were just some eye-catching stranger who I figured was probably foreign, if maybe just from a border town. It’s a ridiculous coincidence, but still one.”

Giving Dr. Mariah a small nod, he explained, “I used to do that a lot. While I was convinced that the castle was a cage for me? My rebellion was to sneak out to the market and go bother people to try and get stories about places outside Usott. Annoying as hell, and I got brushed off as much as I maybe got one or two comments or stories. Every once in a while I did get someone who took me up on my information grift, but…by far, Kai-chan was the nicest person. At least the first day.”

“Though I wouldn’t really call the second being mean,” he shrugged, giving Kaito a knowing look. “We’ve talked about that a lot.”

Kaito smirked a little, “I’d call it a little mean. I was a jerk to you. I just did what I always do when I’m angry and confused: fucking lashed out like a big ol’ man-baby. I accidently scared him when we were playing around with swords, and instead of apologizing I insulted him.” he explained to Dr. Mariah, “I can’t remember how I insulted him anymore, I just can’t remember. I think I called him a coward, or… shoot, maybe even disappointing? Something stupid and mean-spirited. It was not my best moment.”

Dr. Mariah’s small journal in her dress pocket warmed, and she took it out, opening it up as she saw new words spill onto the page: Kokichi and Kaito: misunderstanding at first meeting, accidental scaring and then fight. {Both: resigned acceptance, some amusement, small regrets}. Not a crisis.

Going back a few pages, she read the end notes of their latest session, before closing it again, looking up. “Interesting. We may touch back on that later, but for now, let’s discuss the homework. How did we do? Maki?”

“Did some volunteer work.” Maki said, before admitting, “Literally just the other day, I almost forgot about it. But I did make an effort.”

“I appreciate that. How did it go?”

Maki paused, thinking about it… before admitting still, “Well. You’re right, it was… nice. To feel productive. I showed this class of teenage idiots how to do some basic moves in their self-defense class at the dojo… met some interesting people–”

“‘Interesting’ people with ‘fascinating’ tattoos and ‘these light purple eyes’ and ‘spreckle of freckles’--ow!”

“Shut up, that didn’t hurt.” Maki said, rolling her eyes as Kaito chuckled, throwing one of her red pillows back at her. “Anyway, yes. It did put me in a good mood. I’ll probably do it more.”

Dr. Mariah smiled slightly, “Good. So long as you’re getting something positive from it, that’s the goal. I’m not saying you have to go back to work, I know your relationship with responsibility and duty are… complicated things–” She knew it even better now, now that she and Maki were doing one-on-one sessions, “But stagnating and isolating yourself will harm you as well. Especially for someone like you, Maki, getting out there and doing things with your time will be good for your overall mental health.”

Maki nodded, and Dr. Mariah looked to Shuichi and Kaito next, “Should I go to Kokichi next, or–”

Kaito winced, scratching his chin, “Uh… we… maybe didn’t actually do our homework…”

“We forgot.” Shuichi admitted. “It was a busy week.”

Dr. Mariah sighed, “We’ll touch back on that too. You all never have to do the assignments, but you all need to remember I give you these tasks for reasons. Even if they don’t work as intended, that still tells us things. We’ll come back to you two. Kokichi? How did yours go?”

Disappointment sounded right, but…Kokichi was at the point those words weren’t a clear memory for him anymore. Sure, he could always go look at it in clarity again, but…why? There wasn’t really any need to. They’d fought, acted selfish and stupid, some of those things had consequences, but…they’d dealt with it. Moved on. Kokichi didn’t hold anything from those first two confusing days against Kaito, and he really didn’t think Kaito held anything from ‘em against him.

So, yeah. Background, but not anything pressing to talk about in therapy right then.

And following up on their homework…

(It had been really cute, listening to Maki talk about her trial at the dojo. Teaching the kids, and having a sense of purpose without it being too much, of course! But also particularly about the volunteer that had helped Maki and Hina with their demonstrations, and helped look after and guide the teens. ‘Flustered’ wasn’t something Kokichi had often felt from Maki quite like that before.)

Kokichi gave Dr. Mariah a sheepish look, and he rubbed the back of his neck. “I didn’t, to the extent that you had recommended. On our date, Kai-chan and I took what I would consider the whole day off, but that was still me being with a member of our family, and I’m keeping up with regularly taking time to myself, but it tends to be in stretches of two to three hours at most.”

“Things just…kinda got away from me, between all of us except Shuu-chan and Miya getting the flu, and then hearing about Keita and making plans for the funeral, and then making plans for our party and…well, it wasn’t a lot of prep on our end, but getting ready for the Atuan Temple opening…”

Kokichi shrugged with a sigh. “It’s been busy.”

Hmmm…

Who did she want to focus on first. Kaito and Shuichi’s thing was important, but… Dr. Mariah had a feeling she’d struggle to get them to understand why it was important, this exact moment, that Kaito and Shuichi in particular practice their communication skills. Unless they were fighting directly, she didn’t think the group was entirely conscious of how difficult those two were to each other, at times. It had taken Dr. Mariah quite a few sessions herself to notice some alarming patterns when they talked, though she had noticed Shuichi was a soft-spoken asshole from day one. And Kaito had this tendency of minimizing Shuichi’s remarks to the point of almost blatantly dismissing them.

It was worth exploring. But difficult to explore. She’d focus on Kokichi first.

“So, Kokichi, you did take what you’d consider a day off.” Dr. Mariah clarified, glancing at Kaito, “with Kaito. But, I do believe the assignment I gave you was to take a day off from your family. It does sound like it was a nice day in general, but clarify what you mean when you say you take two or three hours for yourself every day. What does that look like?”

Kokichi nodded, knowing full well that the day off hadn’t been what Dr. Mariah had suggested, but as she asked what he usually did with his free time, he lit up. Now that, he was positive, was something that did benefit his mental health when it came to space.

“It kinda depends,” he did admit first. “Sometimes that’s when I schedule hangouts with my friends, so…that looks like hanging out with friends! Sometimes I’ll go wander in town for a bit, window shopping or enjoying the gardens and parks. Haven’t been to a museum in a hot minute, but, uh…”

Kokichi laughed a bit, nodding to his family. “You guys have seen it. I can spend a lot more than three hours in a museum.”

“Other times, I’ll just being hanging out at home, but not with anyone,” he nodded. “I’ll draw or paint or read a book… I don’t really count any naps I take as ‘time to myself’, since that’s, like, body needs. I don’t count game nights with my father either, since that’s an on-going thing we do, and…I dunno. Maybe I should count other times I hang out with friends and family more casually as that time, so…I do that too. Not as rigidly two or three hours, though. Just…whatever time we happen to spend together.”

Dr. Mariah nodded. “Spending time with friends and working on your own hobbies is the goal, for time off. But there was a reason I wanted you to take a day.”

Considering her wording, Dr. Mariah tapped against her journal a bit, “...the two or three hours you spend for yourself are good. It’s something I want you to keep up, it’s important to find time for ourselves that don’t require us to divide our time for the benefits of others. But a full day to ourselves, every now and again, are beneficial because… well, honestly? Because it gives you time to be bored.”

“When you take a few hours, those hours are usually busy. Fulfilled, which has its own mental health benefits.” Mariah continued to explain, “But taking a full day gives you time in that day where you’re not busy. Where you’re not active. But you’re still taking time for yourself. In those moments of quiet, that’s usually when we do our best reflecting. Asking ourselves uncomfortable questions and having time to work through those uncomfortable questions. Am I happy? If not, why not? What do I want? What would it take to get it? Are my relationships, knowingly or unknowingly, keeping me from it?”

“It’s important to have time to self-reflect. And it’s more difficult to self-reflect if you’re only giving yourself a few hours away from the people you might need to reflect on the most.” Dr. Mariah explained gently, “I’m not leading you to any particular conclusion on that, by the way. I don’t know what conclusions you’d come too. But it’s important you give yourself the chance to think on them.”

Kokichi figured that the time spent away was supposed to be for relaxing, resetting, but…he’d never really considered it for the purpose of being bored. Usually, when he was bored, he took it upon himself to find something to do, but…yeah. He supposed having…idle meditation time to reflect was important too.

He sighed softly, looking…a little bitter. “...I think that I’ve spent a whole lot of time being bored, during the times I really can’t choose to do anything else so…I kinda hate it. I don’t feel good when I’m not doing anything, though I include stuff like sleeping or daydreaming things still. I can see how feeling like that is kind of an overcorrection, though…”

Kokichi blew out a stream of air, his cheeks puffing a bit. “I may not like it, but…I will try to work out more time that…isn’t filled with stuff. Give it a shot, at least.”

“Very good,” Dr. Mariah nodded, “That’s all I ask. And if you like, we can circle back to that. It might be worth exploring those feelings as a group. But, for now…”

She turned back to Shuichi and Kaito, “Did either of you make any sort of attempt to talk to each other?”

“...right…” Kaito glanced at Shuichi, who shrugged at him, “...about… what again?”

“Shuichi was concerned about being unable to communicate with Kaito without upsetting him.” Dr. Mariah reminded them, “And that lead into him discussing how he didn’t like to inspire that sad, ‘defeated’ feeling in Kaito, which lead too–”

“Oh god,” Maki groaned, rubbing her temple, “I almost forgot about all of that. We spent an hour just trying to decipher what that word meant to all of us, and Kokichi gave us a workaround answer that sent us on a whole different spiral, and he didn’t end up answering anyway, and Kaito didn’t even try to answer at all. That was one of the most infuriating topics I’ve sat in on with this group.”

Dr. Mariah smirked a little, “I know sometimes these discussions can feel frustrating, but understanding how each other think does matter. And I wanted Shuichi and Kaito to work on their ability to communicate effectively with each other without upsetting each other. At least not ‘overly’.”

Kaito frowned, “I didn’t answer at all? …wait, right! Kokichi dodged talking about it too, he just named times he was defeated. But he said that feeling defeated was a different thing, and then he never got really into that second definition, and I got worried about him because he was saying he felt defeated, like, all of the time, which really kinda surprised me, because he’s always so… composed and–”

Shuichi raised an eyebrow at that, “Okay, now this is all coming back to me, and that still gets to me. Forget what ‘defeat’ means, what on earth is your definition of ‘composed’ and how does Kokichi fit it?”

Kaito gave him a dry look, “You don’t have to immediately start taking that tone with me, handsome, I’m not fucking stupid. Kokichi has handled himself well, I don’t understand why I’m apparently the only one that thinks so.”

“I’m not calling you stupid? I can’t literally just ask you a question without you feeling like I’m calling you stupid?”

“It’s how you say it–”

Dr. Mariah sipped her water, nodding along with this. Ahhh… there we go.

“Guys,” Kokichi quietly pled.

Their last session had spiraled off topic just…endlessly. And Kokichi knew--being reminded of it now--that they really hadn’t gone back to him, about that. They had only been asked to provide examples of times they were defeated, and Kokichi had done that, and for him feeling defeated, and…he had explained he didn’t really know a way to concretely explain the difference, or sum up some one sentence definition of what defeat was to him. That wasn’t really the point, since it was about the discovery of that definition together, and recognizing it as a group, as they did for Shuuichi and Maki.

And…yeah. Kokichi agreed with Shuuichi, if not exactly how he said it. Kokichi just…didn’t understand how Kaito saw him as composed. He had been a mess all last year, and even though things were getting better, he still was sometimes now. That was just…life, and the process of recovering from trauma, and struggling with mental illness.

But Kaito and Shuuichi going off on each other, just from trying to discuss those things again…was a bigger issue.

“We were literally talking about having slower conversations, last time,” Kokichi pled with his partners. “Please…take a breath, and explain what you mean.”

“I’m not upset. I don’t need to take a breath.” Shuichi said stiffly, “But I think this is a great example of how I can’t say anything to Kaito lately–”

“Without being a dick to me about something?” Kaito finished, glaring at him, “I agree. It’s a great example.”

Dr. Mariah looked curiously at them. This was interesting. “Has something happened in the last week? This feels a little overtly hostile. Almost performatory.”

Kaito rolled his eyes at that. Dr. Mariah noted that. “Did you have something you wanted to say, Kaito?”

“I’m just tired of everyone saying I’m ‘performing’ every time I express myself.”

“You do do that. You do it constantly.”

“No, I… do it occasionally.” Kaito said, frowning, “Sometimes. But everytime you want to take a dig at me, you play it like I basically handed you a script and said ‘here, this is how we’re insulting Kaito today’. And then everything shitty you said is suddenly my fault.”

Dr. Mariah stood up, ruffling through her pockets. Kaito groaned, “Come on, I don’t want to do the lollipop thing this time…”

“You two either do some of the techniques yourself, or it’s candy time.” Dr. Mariah explained, brandishing the lollies like a threat, showing them off before sitting back down, “Do you two fight about things like this back home?”

“No.” Maki answered for them. She shrugged at their hard looks, “What, you don’t. And I agree with Dr. Mariah, it’s like you're performing.”

“Mmmm…” Dr. Mariah gave them both a surprisingly gentle look at that, “Look, if you two have concerns? You don’t have to prove it, before we’ll talk about it. You’re allowed to voice your issues with each other without dragging it out into a vocal fight.”

“Actually, that’s a good note, but,” Dr. Mariah looked at all of them, “You all know you are allowed to bring up concerns randomly. You don’t need to wait for me to notice it’s an issue or for the conversation to naturally gravitate to something you’ve been struggling with. If something is on your mind, we can make it a priority, simply because you want to make it a priority. Like when Maki brought up her dragon issues. That was a perfect sample of her dealing with a personal issue and not waiting for it to be convenient for the group to discuss it. All of you are allowed to do that.”

“... Shuichi makes me feel stupid when we talk.” Kaito muttered.

Shuichi sighed, “I know I do. I keep trying to fix it and I keep messing it up anyway. The last time I seriously tried to avoid it, I ended up putting him on a playdate/fake-date–”

Dr. Mariah blinked, “That’s a phrase we should explore later.”

“-- with someone who ended up spiraling him even more, and I felt like an even bigger asshole.”

“You were trying to help.” Kaito muttered.

“And I hate that was the result of me trying to help.” Shuichi sighed.

Kokichi gave his partners a slightly disappointed look--they knew better than this, really--but…

Huh.

They didn’t quite fight like this at home, not really. Taking snipes sometimes, sure, but…honestly, Kokichi had just assumed that they probably wanted to talk things out without him there, at least sometimes. Especially since Kaito tended to worry about his hurt feelings bleeding into Kokichi or Miyako.

But if the posturing was just…to feel validated in talking about an issue?

That was an issue too.

They had talked before, about Kaito feeling like Shuuichi was belittling him when they talked. They could talk about it again, go more in-depth, certainly, but…it wasn’t like it was a new topic.

And…while Kokichi didn’t think they’d gone into as much depth with it, nor was Shuuichi not feeling like he was a “helper”. That his efforts when someone else was struggling weren’t enough, or made things worse.

Kokichi looked between his partners with a considering look, before he settled on Shuuichi--mainly because he was the last person to talk. “I mean…I think I’m a pretty horrible person to comment on guilt, but…it’s okay to feel bad about not being able to help someone. It sucks, when efforts that we care about fail.”

“But…you failing doesn’t mean that you can never help Kai-chan,” Kokichi said slowly, trying to think all the pieces through. “Kai-chan knows you meant well--you just said as much,” he nodded to Kaito, “So…you can apologize. And then try something else. You two can talk about it. Doubling down on thinking that you’re bad at what you messed up on just makes it harder to improve.”

“I know, but…” Shuichi sighed, rubbing his hands together, staring at the floor, “It’s not just Kaito, is it? I do it with all of you. Kokichi, when I strong-armed you, apparently, into telling me about your abilities, it was so that when you eventually found out about it yourself I could help you.”

Closing his eyes, Shuichi’s shoulders lowered as he said, “And what happened? I had a panic attack and just ended up being one more thing Kaito had to take care of that night. Which… look, it bothers me how badly Kaito wants me to fall apart, sometimes–”

“Everything can’t be my fault, Shuichi!” Kaito suddenly snapped– though Dr. Mariah felt a strong taste of defensive guilt on him at that– as he glared at him, “Me actually being able to keep my head during stuff like that isn’t me ‘performing’, okay? Me getting something out of it doesn’t mean I want you to be…”

Kaito suddenly hesitated. Shuichi gave him a dry look, “No. Go ahead, Kaito. Say it.”

“... I don’t need you to be helpless just to feel capable, okay, I’m not doing it to you on purpose.” Kaito grumbled.

“Sure. Except you’ve been practically begging me to take less watch’s on watching Miyako since we gave birth to her. Admit it, one of the reasons you always liked spending time with me is because my panic attacks make you feel capable and put together–”

There was a sudden heaviness in the atmosphere. Shuichi not having realized what he was saying until it was out of his mouth, as Kaito gave him a horrified look in turn.

“...” Kaito frowned, the look of horror settling after the initial shock, but it being replaced with uncertain hurt as he said, “...handsome, no. That’s… not what our relationship is. It doesn’t make me happy when you’re upset, that’s not what why I spent my damn life with you.”

“Well, it can feel like that sometimes. Sometimes it feels like you’re counting on me to fall apart to make yourself feel better… and it’s only worse because than I do fall apart. And just validate all those feelings.” Shuichi confessed, “I feel like the only time I actually help with anything is making you all feel better when I fail.”

…

The thing that sucked the most was…in his feelings, Kokichi’s considering reaction to Shuuichi’s accusation was, ‘...well, okay, yeah.’

And it sucked, because that wasn’t why Kaito became friends with Shuuichi, and wasn’t why he was friends with Kokichi, even before his love for them. It wasn’t why his whole sidekick thing was a thing. Kaito loved them for a whole host of reasons, and not primarily, or even secondarily, because he liked being able to help people who were falling apart.

(...did Kaito only feel like Kokichi wasn’t falling apart this last year, because he hadn’t been able to help in a way he recognized?)

Kaito didn’t surround himself with people like props just to boost his ego. And to assume so was incredibly hurtful.

…but especially when Kaito was feeling low, and it had been a hard time lately? Sometimes, in those times, it felt like the only times Kaito was happy was when one of them were falling apart.

Hell, Kokichi had been trying to keep his grumpiness under control, but…he’d had moments feeling like that when it was only him that got the flu. That Kaito was just…elated, because, ah, finally, Kokichi couldn’t do anything, and needed someone to care for him.

It wasn’t the whole picture, not by a longshot.

…but there was a grain of truth in it.

…but they also weren’t…quite dealing with that yet. Shuuichi said ‘you all’. So…

Kokichi gave Shuuichi a soft look. “...I’m sorry I’ve made you feel that way. Even if me remembering didn’t work out the best…looking back now? I can see all the ways you and Maki-chan were helping me, because you knew. Because you were right, that I did need someone to help me before I remembered. Half the time, I thought I was going insane, but even if we couldn’t solve the core issue…you helped steady me.”

“That’s just one of the more recent ways you’ve helped me, not through failure, but just…’cause Shuu-chan is a thoughtful guy. I’ve never wanted to make you feel like you can only help by failing…I’m sorry I have.”

Shuichi gave Kokichi a soft, grateful look, though he clarified, “It’s not that you ever even hinted you felt like that. I just… I’ve felt pretty guilty about not being able to keep it together, for the last few big fights. Even when I wasn’t having a panic attack, during the heat wave, I kicked you both out rather than tried to help either of you. And… whenever Maki comes to me for help with stuff–”

“You go out of your way to not let me feel alone.” Maki interrupted.

Shuichi gave her a dry look, “Maki, I never actually help with anything–”

“I don’t go to you for help, I go to you for ‘support’.” Maki shrugged, not about to take this even a little bit, “I go to you because you let me talk and you let me vent and you let me feel afraid and crazy and exasperated and you let me doubt myself. And when I ask you not to hurt me with those feelings? To keep my secrets? Secrets that I know were difficult, even crushing, to keep? You did. Every time. You’ve never let me down.”

Shuichi sighed… before giving her another grateful look. “Thank you guys. I know I haven’t been reliable or helpful this last year… I want to be better. And maybe I’ve been overcompensating a little bit, lately…”

“Tsk.” Kaito scoffed.

And he immediately covered his face. “...I’m sorry, that came out wrong. Or, uh, at all.”

Dr. Mariah tasted the sheer frustration radiating off of Kaito, that sparking resentment and guilt in Shuichi. Mmmmmm, “Let’s take five minutes from here.” Dr. Mariah decided, wanting those feelings to settle a little before they kept going.

“Shuichi and I are going to go get the tea this time.” Maki decided, standing up, “Come on Shuichi.”

“I didn’t mean anything by it.” Kaito muttered, rubbing his forehead, “It was just a sound.”

Well…Shuuichi had helped during the heatwave fight. Interrupting them, telling them to cool it, pointing out that they were both letting the heat and their feelings get the better of them, and then on top of that, sending them away from their emotionally sensitive daughter? It was responsible. Just because Shuuichi couldn’t take each of them aside and provide a solution didn’t mean he wasn’t helping.

And sometimes you didn’t need to solve to help.

So…that was one part of all this.

Taking a breath, Kokichi agreed with Dr. Mariah’s decision to call a break, and though he relaxed back into his egg…they always were terrible with breaks.

“And you can explain that, when we come back, hun,” Kokichi said softly, having a sinking feeling that this would end up being a Kaito-heavy session when they returned. “Sometimes the sounds and tones we make just…naturally have a context that sounds bad to other people, even if we don’t mean anything by it. You called Shuu-chan out on that earlier. But in the interest of open and honest communication…we can let each other explain what we mean.”

“...” Kaito’s eyes narrowed, and he didn’t say anything. But he very clearly, at least through his emotions, for those who could feel such things, had decided he wasn’t going to talk about it. He didn’t want to.

Dr. Mariah noted it in her journal.

Meanwhile, Shuichi and Maki were talking in the employee kitchen, Shuichi putting the cups together as Maki watched the kettle boil. “You haven’t been a burden.” She told him, arms crossed, “But a lot has been happening lately. If you haven’t noticed, all of us have been regretting not being able to solve all of our problems single-handedly.”

“I know.” Shuichi agreed, giving Maki a small smile, “Honestly, you talking about it however many sessions ago? That was brave. I just feel like I spent all of last year, if not actively making things worse, letting everyone down on everything anyone needed from me… and I never feel that more than when I’m talking to Kaito. He makes me really insecure…”

“Is that why you’ve been trying to make him feel stupid so much?” Maki asked.

“...Ugh.” Shuichi groaned, glaring at her, “Not on purpose. And he makes me feel like flake on purpose! He’s always making all those little comments about me helping out, my cleaning habits, making fun of how much I help, and then going around and being like ‘Let me do this for you, Shuichi,’ ‘oh, handsome, I can carry that’, ‘Oh, bud, of course I want you to go back to school, I can take care of our daughter for you, since clearly you’re going to make the selfish, self-centered decisions! I’ll pick up all the pieces for you!’ Obviously.”

Maki sighed, rolling her eyes, “You guys are such high maintenance. Just go tell Kaito how you feel so he can apologize. And then apologize to him for the fact that you’ve been trying to make him feel bad because he makes you feel bad, and blah, blah, blah.”

“It’s not that easy, Maki!”

“It really is. You carry the tea tray.”

They came back whispering to each other, Shuichi carrying the tea, before passing out the tea cups. “Thank you… I’m certain you all spent the last eight minutes in relaxing silence.” Dr. Mariah dryly remarked.

“Of course.” Maki said, settling into her egg. “Didn’t you guys?”

Kokichi gave Maki a half-amused, half-tired look, thanking them for the tea. “Dunno if I would call it relaxing, but it was mostly silence.”

…how to open things up…

“...I’ve really appreciated all your help this past year, Shuu-chan,” Kokichi started, figuring the best way to get things going was…to share his own experience. “One could argue, and, hell, I’d argue, that by the nature of my job, I have to continually care for thousands of people…but it’s a different kind of care, than personal care. The day-to-day things, that aren’t solved by paperwork.”

“And…going from caring for no one, to four people? At the very, very least? Doesn’t sound like much…but it’s a lot. I’ve struggled a lot, learning to care on the fly, and through,” Kokichi shot Dr. Mariah an amused look, “difficult and unique circumstances. Sometimes I haven’t been where I needed to be, for those circumstances, and I’ve hurt you guys. On my worse days, it feels like I can never make up for how badly I’ve hurt you.”

“...but I’m still trying to. And if not make up for, then…just try to live up to better standards. Because you guys are worth the best me I can be.”

Kokichi looked around the circle with a soft expression. “I can’t speak for you guys. I can get a beat on what you feel, sometimes, but it really is moment to moment, and I can’t read your minds. But…I love you, and I feel like I have an idea of the kind of people you are. So…I believe that even if you mess up, you’re still trying. And I appreciate those efforts.”

“Awww… babe.” Kaito said, giving him a soft look.

“I know you’ve had difficulties, Kokichi, but you’ve really never hurt me. The worst thing you’ve ever done to me was yell at me when we literally didn’t know each other.” Shuichi shrugged, “Otherwise, you’ve been incredible to me.”

“...” Kaito frowned, fussing with his knuckles. “...I think I’m irritable today.”

“Because you wanted to make some snide comment?” Maki guessed.

“Yeah. I’m sorry guys, I can just feel myself being an ass about everything. Like, unreasonably so, ya know? That was a beautiful speech, I shouldn’t want to make a shitty comment.”

“Was it a snide comment to me or to Kokichi?” Shucihi asked.

“Why is it Kokichi can do no wrong but I try constantly to make things easy for you but I’m the bad guy!?” Kaito demanded.

“Because you hold it over my head!” Shuichi insisted, leaning forward and shaking his arms, “And you do favoritism too! Kokichi and I both need help, sometimes, but when Kokichi feels bad about it you can’t stop reassuring him, and when I do, somehow I’m attacking you personally!”

“I’m not mad at you because you need help sometimes, Shuichi, I’m mad at you because, yes, I’ve been doing favoritism, but towards you!” Kaito shouted back, standing up, gripping his fists as he said, “Kokichi’s apologized to me a thousand times for lying to me about everything this last year, he’s always saying how he wants to treat me better and he knows he hurts me, but you? You kept all those same secrets, for longer, and acted like it was an inconvenience when I found out about all of them!”

“But I’ve always done my best to not lash out at you about them! Because you were going through something difficult! Or because you were pregnant! Or because you just had a baby! But none of those things were why you lied to me, and ya know what? Maybe I’ve been… wanting to punish you for it all so… I’ve been a little passive aggressive for a while about all the stuff I do for you.” Kaito said, his voice slowing down as he spoke, hearing himself as he went. Frowning… “....oh, that’s shitty of me.”

“... Maki and I were talking downstairs and, yeah, I’ve been trying to make you feel stupid because you make me feel like a burden.” Shuichi admitted.

“See? Told you it’s easy.” Maki said from her egg, “Now do the second part I told you about.”

…maybe that was just Shuuichi’s tolerance for hurt. Or maybe it was better to say…Kokichi wasn’t always good to his partners. But, like he’d said to Shuuichi earlier, lingering on his guilt wasn’t making anything better. He could accept forgiveness, and try to learn lessons from his failures.

Sometimes the things he said really were easier said than done, and sometimes he came out looking like a hypocrite. But Kokichi really was trying.

…but he hated when his partners said stuff like that, even in a non-heat of the moment thing. ‘Kokichi could do no wrong’.

He never wanted to be something his partners fought each other with.

…but sometimes you weren’t looking at what you were throwing in a fight, and it wasn’t about the object.

Kokichi looked between his partners in mild, worried distress as they started straight up yelling at each other. Unsure if this would actually be productive, or it was something he should intervene in…

There were some things that you could only realize, in those heat of the moment moments, huh.

Kokichi let out a small breath. …it was true, Shuuichi wasn’t always the best at apologizing. He talked around it, saying it was wrong, or it was something he should apologize for, or made jokes to show there were no hard feelings…but sometimes it could be a trial to actually get him to apologize. In part, it was just the way he talked.

But the secrets they’d hidden from Kaito did deserve a proper apology. And…it was still shitty to know that, and be hurt that it hadn’t happened, and to take that hurt out on Shuuichi by…making him feel like a burden that couldn’t help anyone. And it was shitty in turn to be hurt by that, and belittle Kaito whenever it happened.

Just…neither of them actually acknowledging and talking out what happened, or how they felt.

Until now.

Kokichi gave Maki a semi-questioning look, as she prompted something else, but he gave his attention back to Shuuichi, waiting for it.

…

… “Look, I can admit that I can sometimes have a ‘tone’--”

“Shuichi, man, please don’t make me beg for a fucking apology that you should have given me almost a fucking year ago.” Kaito begged, suddenly looking deeply stressed, “I’m your fiance. You asked me to marry you. I’ve been your best friend since we were kids, and it’s only in the last year that you’ve been trying to make me feel like a dick for looking out for you. And in that time you’ve lied to me so much. You… you hid the species of our daughter from me.”

“I’m not going to apologize for a position that the Momota family put me in.” Shuichi snapped back, “Maki couldn’t tell you about her plans to attack your family because you could barely talk to us. About anything! Not when it came to them. And you keep talking about how we don't trust you, or we undermine you or belittle you, but you won’t acknowledge how much that conditioning that you now one hundred percent know you had forced us to treat you a certain way! We had to keep the secret because you literally couldn’t support us!”

“That’s not true! God, I’ve had this fight with Maki already, Kokichi hadn’t, I think?? Started working on my conditioning by then, and I didn’t tell Byakuya, and he lost the war and is banished and hates me now, and that’s still not good enough for you!”

“All he had to do was apologize.” Maki murmured, shaking her head, before turning to Dr. Mariah, “Are you going to stop this?”

Dr. Mariah looked surprised at that. “No. This is good. This is something they’ve needed to talk about.”

“They’re screaming at each other.”

“They’re discussing murder, and treason, and betrayal.” Dr. Mairah said, as the two men glared at each other, “It’s understandable they’d shout. But neither of them have run off, or attacked each other, or even said anything that particularly rude. They’re just being loud about it. Fights are allowed to get heated.”

“Well, do Kokichi and I have to sit here and listen to it? This is clearly between them. Can’t we… go get ice cream or something?” Maki said, glancing over at Kokichi. Wordlessly offering to help him get away from this while his husband and fiance worked this out between them.

To an extent…

…yeah. All Shuuichi had to do was apologize. This was stuff they needed to get into, sure, but…holding out an apology until you got your own, or because you felt you had paid with your own pain was…shitty. That was all stuff they could still talk about but it was shitty for Shuuichi to not acknowledge Kaito’s pain as something genuine, and something he didn’t want.

Thus, worthy of apology.

Ice cream did sound good. But…

Kokichi sighed. “It is something between them, that they have to talk out. But it’s stuff that we’ve had to talk about as a group before too. I feel like…well. I want to be here to support, even if it’s just listening.”

…even if the hurt he felt from both of them kept making his stomach drop.

Maki sighed, nodding. Shuichi and Kaito, meanwhile, seemed like they had barely heard all of that, still clearly in the heat of their argument.

“Every. Single. Time, that you hid something from me and I found out from someone else, I never held you accountable. I kept… telling myself that you knew what you did to me was wrong. That you wouldn’t have done it if you had had a different choice.” Kaito growled, “But you know what? I’m starting to doubt that. I don’t think you hide things from me because you had too, or someone made you promise. I think you hide things from me because you have zero respect for me.”

“Of course I respect you! I used to idolize you!”

“You used to spy on me for my family!”

Shuichi’s eyes widened at that… before they narrowed. Suddenly cold and distant as he said, “You can’t blame me for that.”

Kaito grit his teeth… before looking away, “I don’t ‘blame’ you for that. That’s not what I mean, I know you didn’t have a choice. But it changed the way you thought about me, growing up, I know that, I’m not an idiot. You had to go and report to the queen and the heir-apparent and the head secretary every stupid, possibly scandalous fucking thing I ever did, before anyone else could find out about it first, and then listen to them fucking… roll their eyes at it. Talk about how they were going to ‘handle it’. I was the fucking family embaressment, and you were my god damn babysitter.”

“You both were. You think I don’t know that? That I didn’t recognize that? I mean…” Kaito shifted from foot to foot, a strained look on his face, “... our friendship was real. We made that ourselves. I don’t doubt that. But my family took advantage of that. I knew. You guys were always reporting about me, keeping an eye on me, ensuring this or that… I don’t blame you for it, it wasn’t your choice, but I know it’s affected what you think of me. How could it not…”

“I tried to make up for it.” Kaito murmured, clearly just lost in his head now, “I tried. I really thought I was looking out for you guys as much as I knew you had to look out for me. I know it wasn’t equal or fair but… fuck, guys, all I could give you was my influence and my coin, and I don’t have either of those things now, and I try to make up for it but…” Kaito’s eyes had gone red. Fussing with his knuckles, “... I know I’ve been sniping at you about not helping out enough, because, yes, for all the reasons we’ve been talking about. Because I’m mad at you for lying to me and never apologizing, or even realizing you did something bad to me, and because I resent how much you resent me helping, but also, like… I’m also always afraid. I don’t have anything else to offer. And even what I have to offer is so fucking easy to replace. I could be fucking replaced by a nanny and a housekeeper and a nurse, everything you guys already all have access too, and bam! That’s it, that’s everything I can contribute, and it’s all suddenly worthless.”

“You make everything I do feel so fucking stupid and worthless… you make me feel so inadequate, Shuichi. I don’t have anything else to give you. I’m just an idiot you had to rescue from shitty one night stands every couple of days.” Kaito said, gripping his shirt and clutching it, tears starting to spill as he got overwhelmed, the floodgates open, “I can’t make up for being so useless, or for the conditioning, or not coming to get you guys or getting you pregnant or ignoring Maki’s warnings that something was wrong with you when you were on drugs and being abused. I can’t make up for anything. I just wanna watch the baby and let you go to school and pretend I’m good for something.”

Kaito hadn’t realized he had closed his eyes till he felt arms go around him. Recognizing Shuichi in an instant as he let his head fall against his fiance’s shoulder, holding his own stomach as he said, “I just want to be useful. I can’t be useful if you’re always downplaying what I do. I don’t want to be mad at you. I’m so tired of being mad at you. I swear I’ve been trying… I’m really sorry.”

Shuichi didn’t say anything. Not because he didn’t want too, but because he just wanted to let Kaito get this out of his system first. Kaito sobbing against his shoulder and now rambling, bringing up points he had already brought up, saying them again, like he wasn’t sure Shuichi would understand him unless he repeated it once, twice, again. Shuichi just holding him while he did.

It wasn’t just Kaito’s pain that welled tears in Kokichi’s eyes.

They had talked about it before. Kaito feeling useless, like he had nothing to give people to gain their love. He had nothing, so love had to be enough. But…Kaito had never told him about how it extended to Shuuichi and Maki, how it wasn’t just through the revolution plan, but…ever since they had met. How it wasn’t just to gain love, but to try and make up for the pain his friends felt, to try and offset the shame they would’ve seen others express towards him.

…in Kaito’s eyes, nothing had ever been given unconditionally to him. And when two of his biggest items of privilege were taken away…it left him scared and exposed and…feeling like he would have nothing. Not just material things, like Kokichi had thought his husband meant, but nothing-nothing. No love, no compassion, no respect.

…Kaito felt like he was scrambling at loose straws on the verge of nothing.

It sounded absurd to Kokichi that Kaito could think for a second that there was anyone else in the world who could even kind of start to replace him. That his love, that Shuuichi’s or Maki’s or any of his friends’ love existed because of the services Kaito could give them.

That he had always been an embarrassing burden to his friends.

…but that was how Kaito was feeling. And while Kokichi wanted to make all his assurances…it was Shuuichi’s turn to acknowledge those feelings, and express his own.

“...you’re a mess.” Shuichi murmured.

Kaito huffed against his shoulder, “Fuck, Shuichi.”

“And so am I.” Shuichi continued, still holding him. Resting his own head on him back, “I told you what she said, right? You remember… that hurt me. That hurt me because I felt like… I knew it was true. I felt so guilty, when we were kids. I felt like I was betraying you constantly. Here was this big, open-hearted, sometimes perfect feeling guy who for whatever insane reason decided to barrel his way into my life, no matter what, and I just kept… giving fuel and information and helping the people who were constantly beating him down.”

“That’s not your fault.” Kaito whispered.

“I know. Same as what happened to me wasn’t yours. God, Kaito, we were just kids. Everyone else was so intimidating.” Shuichi murmured, holding him tighter, “... I know you hate when I say that you’re performative. But Kaito, the fact that you can do that? That you can just weave these lies around people, play these parts and manipulate people around you by playing these roles in their lives… Kaito, that was always something I really respected about you. I felt so fucking smart, when I started to realize what you were doing, growing up. Being able to notice it and pick it apart? I felt so accomplished! It felt like this secret you and I shared, that I knew you did that… it made me feel close to you.”

“And… maybe I always thought it was okay. Or, not as bad as it could have been, weaving lies around you too.” Shuichi admitted, closing his eyes as he felt Kaito idly start to pet his hair, “You and I are liars… I think maybe I thought you’d understand. Or, ‘understand’ is the wrong word, maybe… it’s the only one I can think of right now. I felt like you’d understand why I lied to you, because I saw you lie to people so much.”

“And I think I resented seeing how hurt you were. Because that didn’t feel fair to me. This thing that I respected you so much for, you resented in me… I don’t want to apologize because a part of me is still sort of, bizarrely, waiting for you to… tell me how well I had done?”

Kaito snorted at that. “Okay, now I agree with you. We’re a mess.”

“...I’m sorry I hurt you.” Shuichi said softly, “I wasn’t trying too. I respect you, I don’t think you deserve me keeping things from you. I won’t apologize for protecting Makir or Kokichi, but… I do, deeply, apologize for not arguing that we could have told you. Because I didn’t.”

“...that’s alright.” Kaito murmured. “...I’ve been an asshole to you. God, I keep letting you down, I let you down so much this year, and, before too. Maki’s right, in my place someone else with more of a spine could have done so much more for you guys, could have fought harder for you–”

“You’ve apologized to me already for the things that actually hurt me. It’s alright.” Shuichi said, burying his face in Kaito’s neck, “I’ve just been angry, because I feel guilty for all the times it feels like you’ve had to clean up my messes. Addason… I was so scared to tell you about that. I was just afraid you’d be mad at me. Maki had just left, you were emotionally all over the place, and I wasn’t even afraid you’d hurt me or anything like that, I was just afraid of facing how disappointed you were going to be in me. I was ready to pretend Addason didn’t exist, just not to face how upset you were going to be with me. And then when I told you, you just… took care of everything. You seemed happy, with the responsibility. And I felt like such a failure, seeing that…”

“I just want to be useful.” Kaito murmured.

“Well, you being useful makes me feel insecure.” Shuichi said, some humor in his voice, as he finally pulled away from Kaito a little, giving him a soft, amused look, “And I took that out on you.”

“Only cause I’ve been treating you like you’re gonna fall apart any second.” Kaito said, wiping his eyes with his palm, “Because thinking you would made me feel better. Made me feel needed.”

“It’s like a weird ouroborus of insecurity.” Shuichi mused, seeing Kaito’s blank look and explaining, “I don’t know which one of us started it, but we’re just a circle of patterns by this point feeding into each others insecurities.”

“Sure, okay, but ‘ouroborus’?”

“Snake that eats his own tail.”

“That’s really gross. Do they do that? Does Nini do that?”

“Not that I’ve noticed.” Shuichi said, rubbing his hands on Kaito’s arms, “...I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to make you this upset before I said that. I have a lot of pride.”

“I know. I like that about you… I know I’ve been trying to bully Miyako away from you. It just makes me feel better to think I’m doing something as important as taking care of Miyako. I feel kinda aimless without it. And you and Kokichi helping… ‘helping’,” Kaito rolled his eyes at himself, “You guys being effective co-parents makes me feel redundant. I keep wanting you guys to kind of suck at it. But you don’t. You guys are awesome and reliable and have made this easy. And I’m sorry I’ve been trying to play it down like you haven’t been. I just wanted to feel special… sorry.”

Dr. Mariah looked back and forth between them… before glancing at the sun, “First thirty minutes. Record time, really, you all are getting better at this. Well done.”

…they kept telling Kokichi over and over that their lives weren’t unhappy. That despite everything, life was good.

But Kokichi could never quite get over that ‘despite everything’ part, could never fully let go of that sinking horror when they talked about almost everything that wasn’t just them hanging out.

How could he feel anything but, when everyone around Kaito rewarded Shuuichi’s friendship with him by forcing him to narc on everything he did? It wasn’t Shuuichi’s fault, but it could so often feel that way, when it was his closeness that gave him the information, and his mouth that said the words.

Despite people knowing, Kaito had been forced to still play the social game, and he played it far better than anyone ever gave him credit for. Except for Shuuichi and Maki and…so Shuuichi had taken that knowledge as a sign of closeness. And so they both just…started playing games around each other, but for different purposes, until…

Yeah. They became an ouroboros of insecurity.

…one that Kokichi had been tangled into too. He’d really…really tried to ignore it. Only act according to what Kaito said, believe his words, rather than anything else. Even if Kaito wasn’t wholly aware of it…

…it really sucked that Kokichi had been aware of Kaito’s insecurity, and had just…decided never to call it out. Acting like an idiot, playing along, because he had wanted to believe in Kaito so much.

That wasn’t really a bad thing, to want to have faith in someone, but…it still didn’t feel great.

…he wasn’t sure what to say to that. Kaito apologized, he and Shuuichi had talked their own issues through. It…didn’t feel right to pull it back down. Especially when even Dr. Mariah was talking like it was resolved.

“Noooooo,” Kaito groaned, slumping down to the point where he was clearly trying to hide in Shuichi’s hold, “It can’t still be the beginning of the session. It caaaan’t.”

“You guys really did jump into that one pretty quickly. It was almost like you were sitting in it.” Maki mused, “Though I suppose it’s really just the last sessions conversation but expanded on. It’s not like we really got anywhere last time.”

Dr. Mariah sighed, “Some conversations take time. Though, while I know it’s not ‘classy’ to say I told you so, but if the next time my homework feels ‘random’...”

Shuichi rolled his eyes, rubbing Kaito’s back as he gave their therapist a dry look, “We get it. Kaito and I needed to talk.”

“Yes~ you did~” Dr. Mariah sang-songed, giving Shuichi a somewhat smug smile, while Shuichi just sighed.

After a moment, Kaito finally pulled away from Shuichi, pouting at him a little as he whispered, “It can’t just be a half hour in. They’re gaslighting us. I’m telling ya.” Before looking a little more cheerful as Shuichi laughed lightly at that, stealing a kiss before finally letting his fiance escape him. Going to sit back down with a sigh… before he said, somewhat startled, “Gaslighting! Right! I don’t know if this is good for group discussion, but Kokichi and I were talking the other day and… I think I was trying to gaslight him, for a while. Like… kiiiinda on purpose? Maybe? Is that…” Kaito looked at Kokichi, “Something we should talk about?”

“Maybe. Probably.” Kokichi shrugged with a weird sort of twisted grimace. “And…like, we talked about it a little before… But I was talking more about manipulation with Dr. Egami. And for something to be manipulation, and gaslighting, it, like…by definition it has to be purposeful to be manipulation. Otherwise it’s just…bein’ shitty.”

Still not great, still hurtful, but…without malicious intent, it was something that could be more easily and willingly learned from. And that was usually easier to accept.

“And…” Kokichi sighed softly, giving Kaito a gentle look, “Even if it was purposeful…if we’re talking about what we talked about on the wall? Then I don’t think that was gaslighting either…but it was kind of manipulative. Something that I really didn’t help, with my own delusions…”

“Yeah, but even if you already believed it a little, you didn’t believe it when I was still harping on about it. And you might have had delusions, but I didn’t–”

“Kaito, you’re literally on anti-psychotics.” Maki reminded him.

Kaito twitched, before glaring at her, “...anyway. My point is, is that the biggest person to start arguing with me that your delusions were wrong, Kokichi, was you. And I just refused to take you seriously. And, like, at the time I thought I was just looking out for you… looking back at it?” Kaito shrugged, looking a little tired, “A lot of it was pride. Like, waaaay too much of it. I just… sometimes it felt like I was the worst thing that ever happened to you. Because, like… I kind of was. Everyone ‘worse’ than me, wasn’t. I was really trying to tear down your family and friends to make myself seem better in comparison.”

“And that just seems more obvious to me now, than it did then.” Kaito said, scratching his cheek a little, “And, well… it’s not the sort of thing you’d ever bring up, beautiful. So, I don’t know. I don’t know if there’s anything to actually talk about here. I just felt like I should bring it up.”

Dr. Mariah hummed a bit, looking between them, “It doesn’t seem like a crisis…”

Kokichi sighed a little more, resting his chin in his hand. “It made me really happy, at first. You were someone that believed in me, when I thought no one else did. All the things my friends and family over the years wrote off as angst, or as things I didn’t actually believe--which was true, half the time--you just…took at my word. I felt validated and safe and…like I had an ally.”

“...but the thing, with someone believing me that the castle was a torture cage? Was that, when that person who believed me was also living in the castle…meant they were also living in a torture cage. And combined with everything else that happened…” Kokichi’s eyes widened for a moment before he scoffed out a little laugh. What an absurd person he was… “...I think seeing how unhappy you were was what helped me out of my delusions. I’m a busybody that can’t help trying to help people--trying to help you forced me to look at the situation and…”

Kokichi huffed softly. “...remember all the things about my life that were real, and not just a depressive haze.”

“But then just telling you that things were actually okay…I didn’t have the actual awareness to realize a one-eighty would be super difficult for everyone else, and then when I did I just…blamed myself more, for leading you on in the first place. If you kept on because you wanted an enemy too then…”

Another sigh, and Kokichi looked up at Kaito tiredly. “...it doesn’t make me happy, and it makes me sad, thinking of my family, and just…everyone else in the castle. But…it’s not something I feel like I blame you for, ‘cause…I was doing it first. And I know you know it’s shitty, because…you’re the one who called me out on that behavior in the first place.”

Kaito gave Kokichi a warm smile, laughing a little, “...see? He’s so good. Of course you only noticed what was happening because you wanted to look after me… I’m very lucky.”

Dr. Mairah hummed, giving Kokichi a considering look. “... you do seem to struggle to motivate yourself, if it’s not in the service of others, Kokichi. It’s something I’ve noticed before, but it’s always felt like a personal-therapist issue. I’m still not entirely certain it’s bad for group dynamics, but, this also isn’t the first time Kaito’s tried to bring up grievances he feels like you should have against him.”

“That’s probably mostly just Kaito’s ‘punishment’ philosophies.” Shuichi pointed out, “And Kokichi’s basically opposite ideas of them. Kokichi just lets things go once they stop being immediately relevant, but Kaito will go out looking for ways to keep the argument alive until he feels some closure on it.”

“That’s how we end up with the person among us who hates her the most, being literally the only person who’s talked to Nao since we’ve gotten back from the beach.” Maki observed.

“...” Dr. Mariah blinked at that, giving Kaito an openly surprised look at that… before she sighed, turning to Maki. “Maki. That’s two bits of important news you’ve dropped on me about Kaito without his consent now. It’s extremely rude and unwanted, and more than a little unnecessary. We’ll discuss it more later, but for now, do not make me put you on permanent lollipop duty.”

Kokichi scratched his cheek sheepishly. It was something he was working on, but the baby steps were very much baby steps. Getting to the point where he was physically taking care of himself, and accepting help for that had been a journey in itself.

So it was some of that. But it was also the conflicting views of punishment and justice that he and Kaito had. It wasn’t that Kokichi didn’t think he was worth apologies for the things Kaito had done to him--it was that he had received those apologies and now…just felt satisfied. Kaito recognized what he had done wrong, and felt remorse, and had either changed, or put in the effort to start to change. There just…wasn’t anything more Kokichi wanted to ask from him.

Giving Maki a tired look--though he left Dr. Mariah to it, when it came to calling her out--Kokichi scrunched his mouth to the side, shrugging at Kaito. “...I guess we could talk about that too, but… I mean…I guess one of the differences is…I already feel closure. The things that give us closure are just different things, I guess.”

“Look, I’m not even saying Maki is right, because she doesn’t have to be… oh, and, Shuichi either, actually.” Kaito realized, giving both of his escorts a huff, “I’m not trying to get Kokichi to punish me, I just want to make certain he’s not, like… holding back! On me, just because I can get all weepy and shouty and a bummer to yell at. I can be more fun to yell at!”

Dr. Mariah stared at Kaito. Kaito stared back… “Okay, maybe not the most rational argument, I will admit. But I’m not even arguing anything! I didn’t bring this up! Why am I defending myself!?” Kaito turned and glared at the rest of his family, “You. One of you! Have a crisis, all of our sessions can’t be ‘new ways to pick apart Kaito’. Someone else bring something up.”

“You just have so much to pick apart though.” Maki mused, “Like the fact that–”

“Lollipop.” Dr. Mariah sighed, standing up and heading over to Maki.

Maki smiled lightly, taking it, “I didn’t actually have an example in mind, I just sort of wanted a lollipop. Thank you.”

Rolling her eyes, Dr. Mairah offered anyone else a lollipop who wanted one, Kaito refusing and Shuichi accepting, before heading back to her chair.

Taking his green apple lollipop, Kokichi sucked on it for a few moments before sighing. “I’m not holding back, Kai-chan… And at this point…I don’t know. It’s hurtful that you don’t take my word for it, when we’ve talked about it for months, and then…I just get bummed out when I think about why you don’t take my word for it.”

Taking a breath, Kokichi supposed he’d just…say it again. However many times it’d been. “It’s…the same as you saying that I’ve held things together. What we look like, panicking or crumbling, is different, and you not seeing me having the reaction you, or other people you know, would have while losing it really doesn’t mean that I’m holding it together.”

“I can certainly still react that way sometimes, sure, because people don’t fall into perfectly standardized patterns, but…just because I’m not yelling at you, or gearing up for fights, or throwing things doesn’t mean I’m not hurting,” Kokichi frowned. “It doesn’t mean I’m not scared or angry or…coping really badly with things.”

“You said I coped with the beach really well… Kai-chan, I was practically catatonic for a week, and I could barely sleep most nights, and I was constantly scared and guilty and… I was a mess.”

Kaito frowned, his eyes dipping uncertainly as Kokichi called out how Kaito kept refusing to take Kokichi’s word for this. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to believe in his husband, it was more just… he didn’t want to miss anything. And sometimes he felt like he had to be missing something. Cause…

“I guess I just kept waiting for you to get mad.” Kaito admitted, scratching the back of his neck, “I know we deal with trauma differently, but… I don’t understand how you’re just not angry. I’d be furious, in your position. I am furious. All the time. The anger never really goes away, it’s just soothed sometimes. And then something will remind me why I was angry in the first place and I just want to lose it again… and I know that you were struggling for a minute there, ‘Kichi, but…”

Kaito shrugged a little, “You were so good. You didn’t take it out on any of us. Not even a little bit. I kept waiting for it. I kept reminding myself that it’d be okay, that you were dealing with something terrible, that the best thing I could do was just let you be angry and lash out and try to keep it so that it didn’t damage your reputation… but you weren’t angry. Not once. You were just so… sad.”

Dr. Mariah looked curiously at all of that, before suggesting, “Does an inability to cope equal doing something destructive, Kaito?”

Kaito sighed, just looking frustrated at the question as he rubbed his face, “...yeah? I guess. I’d ask what else it could mean, but god I don’t want to have an hour of trying to decipher a word again.”

“I am angry, Kai-chan,” Kokichi groaned, rubbing his forehead a little. “Or, at least I was, in the moments… I’m still pissed, and hurt over Nao, and that’s why I haven’t sought her out, but…”

As Kaito called him good again, Kokichi could only make a small, frustrated frown. “And that’s why it makes me sad when I think about why you think I’m coping! Because ooh, look at me, a paragon, best of ‘em because I’m not as toxic in my anger as I could be. What a, fuckin’, gold star…”

A sigh.

“...sorry. And, like…even doing that much makes me feel like shit. It just…it’s depressing, and it pisses me off that your standards are so low that you expect, even when people tell and show you differently, that everyone’s going to hurt you with their anger.”

In a lower voice, Kokichi continued. “...and it frustrates me, when you don’t take me at my word ‘cause…I try so hard to do that, even when I think I’m right that there’s something else going on…”

“Ah, yes.” Dr. Mariah recalled, opening up her journal and flicking back a few pages, “We actually have discussed something like this before, haven’t we. Kaito’s concept of ‘healthy’ communication is fairly different from the rest of yours–”

“All of us have different ideas of what it means to communicate.” Kaito snapped, giving Dr. Mariah a frustrated look, “That’s why we’re all in communication therapy… just. Just saying. Just pointing that out.”

“Indeed. Unfortunately, yours does tend to cause the most conflict within the group, which is why it keeps coming up, Kaito. We’re not targeting you, your issues just tend to be the most… volatile.” Dr. Maraih explained, “In the most immediate need of exploring.”

Kaito gave her a dry look at that, before looking back to Kokichi, frowning. “...babe, I’m sorry. I mean, for all of it, for putting you through so much pressure and making it difficult for you, but also… I didn’t entirely understand? That last bit? Sorry, but, ‘right about something else going on’?”

Honestly, Kokichi was a little surprised Kaito didn’t have anything to say about Kokichi calling his standards low, but…maybe that was just yet to come. There were a few threads from that tangle that could only be taken one at a time.

Sighing, Kokichi paused before gesturing vaguely. “Well…like what you just talked with Shuu-chan about. I’ve asked you before, about how happy you get when one of us is struggling--or, more specifically, when I’m struggling--and…you’ve always just said you’re happy to help out. I’ve had an idea for a while, both through just…regular observation, and stuff I accidentally pick up from you, that it was a little more than that but…”

Kokichi’s brow furrowed a bit. “...I promised all of you that I’d take you at your word. No matter what. I may not be able to stop from worrying, or being shocked, by what I pick up but…I promised that the opinions I form, and the actions I take will only be from what you’ve consentingly decided to share.”

“...I try really hard to just let things go…” He looked to the side. “...so that’s why it’s frustrating to see you doing the exact thing I’m trying to stop in myself.”

Kaito frowned. Popping his hand joints a little. “...you’re talking about your empath stuff? I…”

Kaito looked down at the fish, watching them float around. In a distinctly unsexy way. Definitely not attracted to fish. Empath stuff had really hammered that home to him, even if he hadn’t really thought he was attracted to fish in the first place. Mermaids were cool in a sort of mysterious, mystique sort of way. Kokichi had looked beautiful. Not very fuckable though. Kaito still didn’t even know how fish had sex with each other. Maybe they didn’t?

…he was distracting himself. This was an uncomfortable conversation.

“...” Kaito chewed the inside of his lip, “...I don’t know what to say.”

Dr. Mariah tasted the air and could feel her pupils dilate. Oooooh… crisis.

But, this might be one of those things that would be difficult to pry out of him, if she even should. Kaito had just shut down things that had similar tastes to them, when Dr. Mariah had started feeding on them. He was very capable of just refusing. Last time she had made the mistake of not pushing hard enough, fast enough. The time before that, she had pushed too hard and he had literally shut down. So how should she handle–

“Kokichi, maybe it was never fair to suggest that you could just ignore things you pick up from us.” Kaito muttered, twisting his knuckles. “Cause it doesn’t feel fair, to compare you literally reading our minds, to me trying to keep you from keeping your feelings from me. I want to say that’s not fair on either of us, but… it’s… it’s hard. To say that if I want to keep poking at your feelings, you get to just… read my mind. That’s… hard. To say.”

Kokichi glanced to Dr. Mariah just for a moment. He felt like there could be a really intriguing debate on whether ‘hunger’ was a feeling or not, but…as far as his abilities could say, the answer was ‘yes’.

But none of that was enough to distract him from the actual topic at hand.

“...it is,” he said softly. “And I didn’t suggest to take you guys at your words for your sakes, at least not entirely. Just…picking emotions out of your heads isn’t how I want to communicate with my family. I don’t like it, and it doesn’t feel helpful.”

“Part of me wanted to tell you that just…so you know I’m frustrated. And why I’m frustrated.” Kokichi’s brow furrowed a bit. “But I know myself enough to know that…it’s not the kind of frustration that I can just let sit forever. I don’t want to just…constantly, casually read your mind. When I do pick something up, and it feels dangerous or concerning, I’ll keep asking you guys about it first, and take you at your word, for what should happen.”

“But…Kai-chan?” Kokichi sighed, looking to the side. “...you can poke. That’s just…intuition. And sometimes I do need someone poking at me. But…I want you to trust me. That if you ask on your intuition, and I say something that counteracts it…please just believe me. It’s not the same as my abilities, you’re right. But it makes me feel like…nothing I say matters, when you act that way.”

Dr. Mariah tried not to sigh in disappointment, as she felt Kaito relax a little. The crisis subsided, for now. Damn… probably for the best, but damn. Kaito really was a great source of nutrients. He felt things so fiercely.

Kaito nodded, “I know, I know, that’s not what you actually meant. Sorry, I get what you’re trying to say. And… I should believe you, when you say that you don’t need to yell. That you’re not holding back to take care of me. I just… sometimes you talk like you think just having bad emotions is some sort of attack against me. Me, personally. I don’t hear you talk to anyone else like that. Mind you, I wasn’t there for all the conversations you had reconciling with your family, so maybe it’s not just a ‘Kaito’ thing, but…” Kaito shrugged, “As someone who spends so much time just kinda wanting to be heard? I don’t want to be the reason you, or anyone else, can’t speak up either, ya know? My anger issues made things so hard on you guys. No one could say anything that’d ‘upset’ me, or I’d go…” Kaito rolled his eyes, “Run into my shrine and start cutting myself. Which, saying it out loud now. Fuck, no fucking wonder no one liked to upset me. Well, that and apparently I’d just pretend not to hear shit that bothered me, which I’m sure was a fucking joy.”

Dr. Mariah hummed a bit, “Kaito, may I ask, Maki mentioned you were on new medication?”

“Yeah.”

“May I ask what?”

“Antipsychotics and anti-depression,” Kaito responded, giving her a wary look, “Why?”

“Just want to keep track of how certain medications might affect our own sessions. Go on.”

“Right… but, this is just me doing that shitty thing where I didn’t believe you when you told me your delusions were false, again.” Kaito sighed, refocusing on Kokichi, “For someone who swore to believe in you, I really don’t do a consistent job at it… I’m sorry Kokichi. You’re right, you keep telling me this. I should believe you. It’s not like everyone’s got the Momota temper, after all.”

“I do take you guys into more consideration,” Kokichi softly admitted. “Even with non-destructive anger, or despondency, or when I have a low… We all share a room, and we’re taking care of an infant together. Sometimes feelings like that really are a hindrance, or a burden. That’s why it’s important to take time off from each other.”

“But…I really try not to pretend that I’m totally fine if I’m not. Sure, sometimes I’ll try to not…get snippy and mean with you guys, or talk about some of my darker thoughts, but…I’m trying to still let you know that I’m not okay when I’m not. Maybe that is holding back…but I can’t bring myself to think that’s a bad thing. It doesn’t feel like healthy honesty to talk about things I know have triggered you in the past, when I can already see you spiraling, or we really need to focus on Miya right then. We can just…talk later.”

Kokichi smiled grimly. “...really, the only thing that makes me feel like I can’t talk about my feelings, is when you’re insisting that there’s something else.”

“I don’t blame you for being wary about other people’s tempers… I’d just…yanno, hope that you’d seen enough of me this year to accept my feelings.”

“Awwww, ‘Kichiiiii.” Kaito groaned, putting his face in his hands. “I’m sorry. Damn. I’m sorry. I’m sorry–”

“Take a moment, Kaito.” Dr. Mariah cautioned. “I doubt your husband said all of that because he wants to hear you beg for forgiveness.”

“...” Kaito pouted at her, before saying almost childishly, “Sorry. And it’s not wary, not really. I don’t mind other peoples anger. Maki’s only stopped cutting me because it upsets you, not me–”

“Add that one to the list.” Dr. Mariah murmured.

“--and Shuichi’s anger can be kinda sexy.”

Shuichi sighed, “Kaito.”

Kaito chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck, “You’re right, I found a lot of anger sexy, not just yours. But I always found anger to be, like, just one more part of conversations. Like, sure, it could get kind of scary and painful, but you could usually be entirely certain that was how they actually felt.” Kaito mused.

“But, if I’m honest… it’d upset me, if you did end up taking out your anger on me.” Kaito admitted, fussing with his knuckles, “Especially in front of Miyako. It wouldn’t have upset me a year ago, or even maybe six months ago. But, now? Yeah… it’s so unlike you that it’d probably hurt me a lot. Cause it’s not like you. I’d probably get furious, honestly…” Kaito frowned, brow furrowing, trying to imagine that… before chuckling, “I did get furious. We had that big fight during the heatwave, it was the first time I had seen you that angry in a while. And, as ugly as all that was… is it weird? That I’m glad it didn’t end up just either of us, like, acting like a kicked puppy? Actually, I’m reeeeaaally just glad it didn’t hurt your heart. Those were bad conditions to fight in. But beside that, it’s reassuring, to know we can fight, ya know?”

It was…less upsetting than the reason for Kaito’s expectations, but…it was sad to hear that Kaito didn’t mind people’s anger either. When it wasn’t just heated words. Sure, you could definitely tell that they were angry, but…there was a lot of other stuff that could be misconstrued. Not to mention if other people got caught in the crossfire.

…maybe that was a reason Kaito didn’t mind people’s anger directed at him. Because then at least it wasn’t at other people. And, of course, he could take it!

Maybe he should just take Kaito at his word, like he said he would.

Letting go of a sigh, Kokichi nodded a bit. “I still feel like it was dumb of us, but…yeah. It is reassuring to know that, when we both feel strongly about something? Not even the other person getting worked up will make the other cower.”

…

Kokichi chewed his lip, suddenly looking unsure.

“...actually…and I’m sorry to keep changing the subject… There was…something that contributed to how angry I got… I talked about it a little with Shuu-chan, at the time, but…how he reacted, I think it was something I mindread…”

Kaito blinked, before glancing at Shuichi. Giving him a small “?” look.

Shuichi, in turn, gave him an equally uncertain look, before turning that onto Kokichi, “Apologies, jog my memory…?”

Kokichi sighed softly, before giving Kaito a stern look. “It’s something I probably mindread so…it’s not anything I’m accusing you of, okay? I just…didn’t know that at the time, so that’s why I got angry.”

“...Right before you left the room, after we were talking about godparents and noting guardianship in our wills… When I said of course I’d take care of Tim, if anything happened to you and Maki-chan…I thought I heard you say, ‘but who will take care of you?’.”

There was a moment where Kaito frowned. Not upset, but defensive. A mild defensive, like, no, of course he wouldn’t say that. He wouldn’t even think–

…oh.

But the memory came back to Kaito, all in a rush. Right. He did remember this, actually, he had felt bad for that thought. Bad enough that he had escaped to the bathroom, wanting to collect himself. Because it hadn’t been fair. Kaito believed Kokichi was going to be okay, for… most. Of their lives. He was realistic enough to know, now, that Kokichi might now always be able to get out of bed, 100% of their future, but… they still had a future. A long, full one ahead of them. Kaito believed that. To believe anything else would destroy him.

But… Kaito felt deeply uncomfortable, trying to imagine a life where he was gone, and Kokichi was still here. Because sometimes Kokichi needed extra help. A lot of extra help. And while of course, of course he’d have help if Kaito died…

… what if he… didn’t?

What if it was just his husband wasting away in his bed while no one visited him again? Trying to take care of two children on top of that? Of Shuichi, who could sometimes be… unreliable. Which also wasn’t fair.

Kaito knew that his views of his partners was somewhat bred from narcissism and wanting to feel useful. But there was another part of him, a part of himself that he didn’t like, who genuinely worried about them. He knew they’d be okay without him, sure, but… what if they wouldn’t be?

Kaito gripped the shirt in front of his stomach, twisting it slightly. “...I’m sorry. I remember thinking that. That wasn’t fair of me, Kokichi. You’re intelligent and capable and strong as fuck, and if me and Maki were gone, of course you’d take care of Timothy… I trust you. If you couldn’t take care of Tim, you’d tell me. I just… I haven’t been good, about believing you when you say things. I’m sorry. It’s not fair of me to say I’ll have faith in you, and then just ignore everything you say. That’s not the kind of husband or prince-consort I want to be to you. That’s not the kind of friend I’d want for you. I shouldn’t have thought that.”

Dr. Mariah shifted in her seat a little, “Well, hold on… we might not want to set a precedence for thinking ‘bad thoughts’--”

“No. I want to apologize for it, because it’s a mindset that I do have, sometimes. And it hurts my family, that I have it.” Kaito said, gritting his teeth, “And Shuichi just lost his shit on me because he could tell I feel that way, sometimes, and he doesn’t have any mindreading powers, so we can’t just blame this as Kokichi being ‘invasive’. These are thoughts that have consequences. I’m not mistaken to apologize for them.”

“Thank you,” Kokichi said softly, before sighing. “Like I said…it’s not really the fact that you thought it, that made me want to bring it up now. I never want you guys to apologize for your thoughts, and…that’s not something you owe anyone. Your thoughts are your own.”

“But actions have consequences. And for better or for worse, none of us are alone in the world.”

Taking a breath to collect his thoughts, Kokichi ran a hand through his hair. “...I can accept your apology, and forgive you, because I know that you don’t think those things are fair. That, yeah, that’s not the kind of person you want to be to me. I can have faith, that you don’t actually think of me on the same level as a child, in terms of capability, and the needs that rely on other people. I have faith that when I talk to you? You’ll believe me.”

“But, well…” Kokichi looked over with a strained expression. “You know. That’s in part with the apology… That faith I have in you gets strained, when you act on that mindset that we’re…helpless, and you’re the only one who can help us. It’s not even close yet, but…please, Kai-chan. Don’t let my faith become naivete.”

Kaito winced, giving Kokichi a brief, genuinely hurt look at that… before his expression softened, nodding, “Yeah, ‘Kichi… of course. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to… yeah. I’m sorry.”

Kaito sometimes wished he had better words to offer. A year ago he’d have made a vow, or considered handing Kokichi a blade, either assuming something symbolic might happen or, maybe, coming away with some injuries. And regardless of what happened, well… at least Kaito had made the gesture.

But Kokichi hated stuff like that. Shuichi too. Those gestures really only had any meaning to Maki, actually. All Kaito could offer Kokichi was a promise to be better and the hopes that he didn’t fuck it up.

Still. He could do it. He could trust in his partners and… well, not try to subconsciously sabotage them in hopes he himself would feel more useful. He wanted to be married to a steadfast and capable heir-apparent and an intimidating, overly competent ex-royal detective. He didn’t want to turn them into a sickly child or an unreliable neurotic, just to feel more ‘special’. The best thing Kaito could be was their support. And the only good kind of support was the kind that recognized when and how he was actually needed.

Dr. Mariah watched all of this quietly. This hadn’t felt like a crisis when they started, and even with the sadness and miscommunication that the topic harbored, she still didn’t get the sense that this was going to blow up in the same dramatic sense that she had been expecting for Shuichi and Kaito’s confrontation. If it came back up she’d evaluate, but for now…

“If we can circle back on something, real quick…” Dr. Mariah looked back and forth between Shuichi and Maki, trying to decide which one was more prevalent, though she suspected that both issues were the same issue, deep down, “...Shuichi?”

Shuichi looked up, his hair ruffling a little,“Yes?”

“What does it mean, you set up Kaito for a ‘play date/fake date’?”

Shuichi blinked… before he lowered the brim of his hat a little, “Did I say that?” he asked, sounding painfully innocent as he looked idly away from her, “It must have been a slip of the tongue.”

“Shuichi feels bad for slut-shaming Kaito and keeps randomly trying to overcompensate for it.” Maki said dryly.

“Maki!/Woah, no, that is not what is happening–” Both Shuichi and Kaito immediately started saying, both looking scandalized as Maki, dryly, just popped the lollipop in her mouth. Undisturbed by their outrage.

Kokichi could feel how unsatisfactory and unresolved it felt to Kaito. And, well, in a bleak outlook…it was unresolved. It would forever be unresolved, because what Kokichi wanted was something that would span the rest of their lives together. The only hope was that trusting his partners’ words and capabilities would just be a feeling one day, and not a task.

Maybe that was Kokichi just wanting people to be ‘better’ again. Wanting to believe in that altruistic optimism. Maybe it would make him a terrible psychologist, but Kokichi didn’t have to be one. There was something to be said about living in an unreachable delusion, but Kokichi was determined to see that his ideals of people being good to each other would be a reachable reality. And that extended to the people closest to him.

As Dr. Mariah did end up circling back to one of the items she said she would…Kokichi didn’t think it was that weird a question, or even a phrase, but the fact that Shuuichi tried to play it off…

Kokichi huffed softly, giving Maki a dry look. “Maki-chan, mind-reading. Shuu-chan can answer for himself.” He then turned to look at Shuuichi. “...truthfully, because we’re not digging into things for the hell of it. We’re all trying to be good to each other, because we love each other, and we deserve it.”

Shuichi huffed, while Maki exaggeratedly rolled the lollipop around her mouth. Like the last two discussions, Dr. Mariah decided to observe for a bit before committing to intervening. After all, the goal of all of these sessions were for this group to be able to navigate these discussions themselves, one day. And so far it had been honestly working splendidly, today.

It was Kaito, watching Shuichi apparently work through his mind what he wanted to say next, who turned his attention to Maki, “Maki, what is with you today? Why do you keep calling us out?”

“<I’m just pointing out things. If you all didn’t want it to be called out, stop letting it be true.>” Maki said, kicking the floor a little, rocking her egg,

“Could you take the lollipop out of your mouth when you talk, I can barely understand you.”

“N’rope.” Maki said, rolling the lollipop again.

“Ugh, you’re just in some sort of mood today.” Kaito realized, giving her a dry look, before rubbing his temple. “Man, maybe we all are. I swear I wasn’t feeling grumpy until I got here.”

“It was a fairly intense first discussion.” Dr. Mariah pointed out, “Do we need another break?”

“I… don’t think I need one.” Shuichi said, sighing, “Maki isn’t entirely mind-reading. This is something she and I have discussed in private.” Shuichi said, giving Maki the stink-eye, who ignored it, “But, well, it’s also old news. Something we’ve discussed among ourselves too. We’ve talked before about my feeling bad that I tend to be the bigger deterrent for Kaito, when it comes to flirting and being social.”

“Yeah, but,” Kaito interrupted, “That doesn’t equal you ‘slut shaming’ me. That’s way more harsh than what Shuichi does, and I didn’t appreciate that, Maki.”

Maki shrugged. She and Shuichi had talked about it recently. She didn’t know it was old news. And talking to Waku had dredged up those uncertainties and insecurities in Shuichi again.

Dr. Mariah frowned, tapping against her journal, “...perhaps it might be wise to discuss all of your desires to ‘manage’ each other again. I know we’ve discussed it before, but it really does seem to be a prevalent issue for this group. You’re all very close, which is good, but… well, you all do tend to overcompensate when it comes to trying to spare each other pain or ‘fix’ each other.”

“What else is there to say on it?” Kaito asked, genuinely, “We know we have to trust each other more. What else is there to it?”

“There’s something more there.” Dr. Mariah sighed, “I’m hoping more discussion will make some of the root causes of those issues easier to navigate.”

Probably just a mood, since while Maki could be blunt, it usually wasn’t this way. Maybe not the easiest to get through therapy with, but some days they wouldn’t all be their best, and it was still important to learn how to effectively communicate with each other. Even more important, Kokichi figured it could be argued.

Kokichi didn’t really feel like Shuuichi punished Kaito for having high libido, or having had a lot of partners in the past. Teasing, sure, but…not even to the point where it was “teasing”, like Kokichi had seen with other topics. Shuuichi got jealous easily, but they had talked about that. Kaito wouldn’t go after other people, but he was allowed to look, and feel attraction. Shuuichi wouldn’t limit who Kaito could hang out with, or where he was allowed to go, but he was allowed to feel jealous.

So maybe…

Kokichi sighed softly, and tried to think. “...well, I know a certain amount of my managing tendencies come from trying to avoid guilt. A sense of responsibility I have over you guys, as a partner and a friend. And that also comes from ego. Like…I’m succeeding if I ‘manage you well’, right? But you guys aren’t a project so…feeding my self-esteem through that can get to a really toxic place.”

Dr. Mariah nodded, tilting her head a bit, “There’s nothing inherently wrong with trying to avoid negative emotions. Even the most lofty and ideological goals tend to, in their base roots, equal ‘feeling bad’ about the thing or feeling ‘good’ about it. Avoiding guilt by working towards what you consider your responsibility is an understandable motivation. However, it’s important to be honest with ourselves about what we’re trying to avoid.”

“I think I just like…” Kaito frowned, bringing up a leg into his egg and leaning against it, “...is it wrong to say helping other people do well makes me feel ‘special’. Cause I think it really does just kinda boil down to that. I’ve never really… accomplished anything of my own, in particular. But helping other people accomplish their goals makes me feel pretty capable and, ya know, ‘important’.”

“Again, we’re not looking to shame anyone for why you all want to help each other. It’s not ‘wrong’ to admit that you gain something personally from wanting the others to succeed. It’d be very weird, honestly, if helping others didn’t make you feel good or accomplished in some way. You don’t have to be ashamed of that, you just have to be honest about what you’re pursuing.” Dr. Mariah repeated.

Maki rolled her lollipop around the inside of her mouth. Blinking lazily at nothing as she said, around the lollipop, “<...I don’t know why I do what I do.>”

“I’m starting to regret passing out the lollipops.” Dr. Mariah sighed.

“She said she doesn’t know why she does what she does.” Kaito pointed out, before saying with an entirely straight face, “I have an ear for understanding people when their mouths are full.”

“Nnng,” Shuichi groaned, rubbing his eyes a little as he flushed, “I hate how I can immediately guess why… anyway. I always assumed, Maki, that you have this sort of possessive feeling over us. That you get so obsessed with protecting us because we’re yours and you take care of things that are yours.”

Maki shrugged, popping out the lollipop as she pointed at Shuichi, “Maybe. But if we’re guessing each others, I’m going to say you just like being proven right. Managing us makes you feel smarter.”

Shuichi frowned, “No, I do it because I love you guys… and I wouldn’t offer advice or try to manage you if I didn’t assume I was ‘right’. And it, admittedly, is nice when that works out in my favor…”

“The ‘assuming you’re right’ bit is the hard part, I think.” Kaito mused, “Cause obviously none of us would do it if we believed it’d hurt each other. Assuming interfering would help each other has got to be a big part of it, right? Like, I’d feel guilty not trying to manage your health and well-being and stuff, because I’m certain doing so would make things better for you guys. So how could I not? Right?” he asked, looking to the others to see if they felt the same way.

There was nothing wrong, in Kokichi’s eyes, about feeling special from being able to help others. It was just…he really disagreed with Kaito, when it came to ‘never accomplishing anything on his own’. And what he had been trying to say… It wasn’t a bad thing, to gain ego from helping others. But it could get dangerous if the only thing that fed your ego, and gave you self-worth, was through helping others.

But, well…getting help with that came through self-realization--what Dr. Mariah was talking about, in being honest with yourself about why you did certain things. It was just…sometimes hard to pin down the ‘why’, exactly.

Kokichi thought Shuuichi’s theory could hold water--possession was Maki’s drive in keeping their relationships, after all, and Maki wasn’t someone who “owned” things idly. And Shuuichi… He did help people out of pride sometimes, others in curiosity, but for them…Kokichi would agree that it was mostly out of love. And so he determined the best way to help was…

Kokichi huffed a small laugh, tickled by his connection, though he quickly gave Kaito an apologetic look. “I’m not laughing at you, sorry. It’s just…like… Half the time, the reason I don’t meddle and manage is ‘cause I feel like my interference would make things worse. It’s… You’re exactly right, I think. It’s just a difference in confidence, how people approach it.”

Kaito gave Kokichi a small smile– regardless of the context, he liked to hear Kokichi laugh– before shrugging, still swinging in his egg as he said, “...ya know, I don’t mind, necessarily, any of you ‘managing’ me–”

“I feel like there have been days where you’ve seriously considered punching all of us in the face for specifically that.” Shuichi dryly pointed out.

Kaito gave his fiance an equally dry look back, “Let me finish. I don’t mind that you guys want to help me. I’m… someone who needs help! Sometimes! A lot of times. Look, a year of falling apart has shown me I can’t do this on my own–”

Dr. Mariah tapped against her journal at that, though she didn’t say anything.

“--and I’m lucky to have people who want to look out for me so much. But, you’re right, handsome, nothing in the whole world pisses me off as much as some of the… the methods! Maybe? The ‘methods’ of how you guys want to go about it. I don’t like that managing me seems to equal keeping me in the dark, keeping me stupid… it feels like less you guys trying to help me, and sometimes more like you guys are trying to keep things convenient for yourselves, by making me less of a factor.”

“And, and, in the interest of this not me, like, bringing all that shit up again to just yell at you guys again,” Kaito huffed, rolling his eyes, “Like I was saying early, my version of helping you guys can lean on the selfish side too. I… I never mean to ‘hide’ things from you guys, but I definitely don’t mention things, sometimes, when I don’t want you guys to factor into the decision. Like, the savings account I was building for Timothy and Miyako? I didn’t tell you guys about that for ages. It made me feel accomplished to have it, but… I didn’t want you guys to offer to help with it. Or convince me it wasn’t needed. I got mad at you for that, because the point of that account wasn’t to safeguard our kids. It just… made me feel more productive. And so I wanted to keep you guys in the dark about it to protect my own damn ego. And I felt like an idiot when I realized that’s what I was doing.” Kaito sighed, rolling his eyes again. “That’s not helpful, that’s just, like, self-punishment for its own sake, and a part of me knew that and didn’t want you guys to point it out. It was selfish.”

Kokichi sighed softly but didn’t interrupt, simply nodding with Kaito’s frustration. Not telling Kaito about the revolution plans, or about Empathy wasn’t to protect Kaito. …well, the Empathy stuff really was, at first. Kokichi had been terrified for a long time that the second he mentioned magic to anyone, they’d all be kidnapped or killed.

But. The revolution had been to protect the revolutionaries, not trusting Kaito to keep the secret. After Shuuichi and Maki knew, magic had been for Kokichi’s selfish insecurities, not wanting to be the only person left in the dark, and not wanting to mark his daughter as ‘different’.

They were mistakes and a lack of trust. Kokichi thought he remembered Maki or Shuuichi saying something like Kaito would be happier in ignorance, and, hell, Kaito had admitted that himself when they talked about everything Kaito had ignored even prior to coming to Dicea but…it wasn’t true.

In all…keeping secrets wasn’t a good way to protect someone.

“...but we did talk about it eventually,” Kokichi hummed after a moment. “And…that’s all in line with being honest with ourselves. It’s not like we’re not learning from our mistakes, even if it is slow sometimes.”

Dr. Mariah nodded at that, “Exactly. I know sometimes it can feel like progress is slow, or non-existent, but I can assure you all that couldn’t be farther from the truth. You all have made significant strides, since our very first session. Able to speak more easily on topics that you all could barely seem to mention without tension when I first met you. It’s significant progress.”

“...Can I bring up something random?” Maki asked. Seeing Dr. Mariah nod, she turned to the others, spinning her lollipop idly, “...I can’t decide if I should go to the funeral with Shuichi and Kokichi, or stay and watch over Kaito, Miyako and Timothy.”

“That’s actually not that random.” Dr. Mariah pointed out, looking pleased as she said, “If you’ve been considering this for awhile, this is another example of you trying to quietly manage each other. Bringing it up as a group, what your actions should be in regards to watching over others, is the much healthier solution than deciding on your own for your own, private reasons.”

Kaito frowned, eyes darting between Maki and Shuichi and Kokichi, before settling on Maki again, “...why wouldn’t you go with them?”

“Nazumi’s going with them.” Maki pointed out, still idly spinning her lollipop, “And you’ll be alone with two children.”

“For a day. At the castle. I don’t really plan to go anywhere.”

Maki sighed, “You’re the bigger source of danger. Honestly, I’ve been stunned something hasn’t happened yet, to you, with the recent holiday going by and the opening of the temple… if any hate groups were going to attack you, perhaps they’ve just been waiting for an opportunity where you’re alone.”

Kaito frowned, “...okay, but… I won’t leave the castle. And… look, let’s be honest, historically, I’m not the one who gets attacked… I’d feel better if you went with them.”

Kokichi had started putting together travel plans for the funeral. They had a carriage reserved and a departure time set up, Aiichi had reached out to his connections in Corbra and got them an inn room (competitive, even for the Dicean king), and Kokichi had started making a loose list of the things they should bring.

And…he had asked Maki if she wanted to come, but… Nothing had seemed particularly definitive. He had planned on asking again, as it was kind of important for travel plans, but…he figured she just wanted more time to think it through.

But maybe that was a conversation they should be thinking through together as a family.

Kokichi frowned a bit, not really agreeing about Kaito’s perception of historical trends, but…

“I know my dad said he was planning on helping you out with the kids,” Kokichi said softly. “And there are plenty of other people around that would come over in an instant, if you needed help. There’s a part of me that’s still worried, regardless, that you’re gonna be on your own with Miya and Tim, but…you’re not gonna be alone. And that’s something I just gotta get my feelings to match with my head about.”

“For the trip, yeah, Nazumi is gonna be going with us and…” Kokichi sighed. “...I know it doesn’t actually mean anything, when it comes to safety… But…I really can’t help but be appalled at even the thought anyone would try something violent during a funeral. Keita…was a really respected and admired member of our community, and especially the Corbran community. I can’t see anyone allowing someone to disrespect his memory and his family like that.”

Kaito, giving his husband a weak smile at that, shot a more imploring look at Maki. Please? Go with them??

Maki frowned at the look, before sighing. Rubbing her temple, as she asked, “How long, exactly, will we be gone? Is there a chance this will turn into an overnight stay?”

Kokichi nodded, just…they might’ve not talked about that part with Maki, while they were planning. “A decent one. We’re planning on leaving at 7, and it’s about a three hour drive to Corbra. We could make it back that night, but…considering how big the funeral is gonna be, we didn’t wanna, like…rush ourselves too much, or tempt fate driving back in the middle of the night. My father’s already snagged us a room, so at this point, we’re kind of expecting to stay overnight. We’d likely be back mid-morning the next day.”

“So a day and a half, really.” Maki sighed, and overnight at that.

Where was the danger–

“Maki,” Dr. Mariah interrupted, undaunted as a mildly frustrated red gaze flicked over to him, “You choosing one over the other doesn’t me you’re leaving the other group helpless. Remember, you’re not personally responsible for everyone here’s safety, and there are already safety measures in place for both sides. King Aiichi is also going to this high-profile event with Kokichi and Shuichi, who already have a personal bodyguard escorting them, and undoubtedly there will be security for King Aiichi himself.”

“And, counter to that, as Kaito himself has stated, he will be in the safety of the castle. Which is well guarded and–”

Shuichi coughed, adjusting the brim of his hat as he admitted, “Trying to sell Maki on the safety of the castle security is not… the best way to approach her on this–”

Maki’s eyes narrowed, “Is Katsuki going or staying?”

Kokichi nodded vaguely. His father didn’t have a personal bodyguard, but, well…the entire guardforce, while dedicated to the safety of every person, were technically employed to supervise government events. It was why the guardforce had been patrolling during his and Kaito’s wedding. So, yeah, technically, there would be security there for Aiichi, in that they were going to be contacted by the Corbran Guardforce, who would be supervising the funeral and likely paying an extra eye towards Aiichi.

He gave a little wince towards his friends, as the subject of the castle security came up, but…there still was one person Maki trusted when it came to security matters. “She’s staying. She’d be on her regular shifts but, I mean…” Kokichi shrugged a little. “If it’d make you feel better, you could ask her to ask for castle patrol that day, so she’d be nearby while on duty.”

Maki slowly nodded at that. Katsuki couldn’t always be trusted, not when it came to working with her, but… her abilities, when she had priorities, were damn near supernatural–

Her eyes widened. “...oh.”

“Maki-roll?” Kaito asked, giving her a concerned look.

Maki blinked, before slowly shaking her head. “No, it’s nothing, I just remembered something. It’s… not important. But, yes… Kokichi. If you, specifically, were to request she keep an eye on Kaito, Miyako and Timothy, I would appreciate it. I know your safety isn’t technically my responsibility, but Shuichi’s absolutely is. And while I would trust your guards and the security to look after you, I don’t trust them to look after him. So I’d like to go to the funeral. And, I suspect, if you ask her to do it, Katsuki would just… know. If Kaito or the kids were in danger. And it would ease my concerns greatly to know you personally asked her.”

Kokichi gave Maki a curious look--feeling something like a discovery--and while he looked a little confused at first, as she requested that he, specifically, asked Katsuki about her schedule, as Maki alluded to something, his eyebrows raised. And…after a moment, he gave Maki a careful look. “...I’m…not sure it works like that, but…I’ll ask. We can talk later, if you want.”

He wasn’t sure what Maki had figured out, and, hell, Kokichi wasn’t entirely sure himself, but…he didn’t want to spread Katsuki’s business around. They could talk later, with fewer ears around…even if that just ended up excluding Dr. Mariah.

“Okay…” Kokichi breathed out, thinking half-aloud. “I’ll let Aiichi and Nazumi know you’re comin’, and…I suppose we can figure out rooming when we get there. Speak to Katsuki-chan and…prolly let Dad know too…okay.”

Dr. Mariah glanced around the group, before asking, “That was actually a pretty ideal practical example of everything we were just talking about. How does everyone feel with it? Any negatives? Positives?”

“Um… I appreciated Maki asking us.” Kaito pointed out, wanting to point out a positive. “Though, maybe I didn’t do a super good job of not making our safety feel, like… not Maki’s responsibility. I know we put way too much pressure on her, basically… forever. But I’d sleep easier knowing Maki was looking after them. And I think the compromise is good? Katsuki is very capable, and Ikou is too, honestly.”

“Not to mention you.” Shuichi pointed out.

“...” Kaito flushed a little at that, nodding, “I mean, yeah, I can handle myself too. Like…” Kaito grinned, suddenly a little caught up as he straightened his back, puffing out his chest a little, “If someone does attack us? Like, they’d still at the very least have to get through me! And I’m not exactly a slouch when it comes to a good fight! Honestly, if someone’s been waiting for me to be alone to mess with me in some way? Ha! Try it!”

“Buuuuut~” Kaito shrugged, losing some of the enthusiasm, “I don’t really think anyone will attack me like that, not sneaking in and, like, doing ‘assassin’ type stuff. Maybe Diceans used to try stuff like that, but it really seems like these days they like their vengeance more, like… ‘inconvenience’ based. Which doesn’t affect me too much. I’m fine. Hell, so is Kokichi and Shuichi, really, I’m not worried about Diceans, so much. But, ya know… who fucking knows when some weird ass ‘Nary is gonna show up and do something fucked. And Maki would be best for something like that.”

Kokichi nodded along with Kaito’s feelings about the talk, before he nodded more excitedly at Shuuichi’s point. “Right! Like…if I’m honest, I’m not really expecting that you’re gonna run into issues particularly for that one day. Miya’s gonna love extended Dad-time, and while she might miss us, I have faith you’ll be able to soothe her. And you’re good with Tim all the time.”

“It’s just, yanno, you shouldn’t have to be the only person taking care of them, and yourself too. So I’m grateful we have other people around too.”

And while he wasn’t worried about people sneaking in and doing ‘assassin type things’... He still winced, looking alarmed in a knee-jerk reaction to hearing the slur. “That…I mean, that’s what I mean. The community in Corbra enough to be on the lookout for out of towners looking to cause trouble.”

“Hmmmm…” Dr. Mariah considered Kaito, “...you know, perhaps that word just doesn’t have the same meaning and impact on you as it might to a Dicean hearing it. I’m assuming that ‘Nary’ isn’t a Luminary term…?”

“Never heard of it before this last month.” Shuichi confirmed.

“I see. But, you should be aware, that is a very harsh and nationalist slur, here. It’s really not something you should throw around, not as casually as you just did.” Dr. Mariah cautioned, tilting her head a bit, “Though, even if that word doesn’t have the same impact on you as it would us, it is strange that you’d use it that casually regardless.”

Kaito scratched the side of his hair, not looking terribly worried about it as he said, “It’s mostly just me using it for fun, if I’m honest. ‘Nary’ is such a weird slur, it’s literally just Luminary shortened. But, like… it doesn’t really mean anything.”

“Hmmm… what about your concern about Luminaries showing up?” Dr. Mariah asked, “That seems a bit unkind to your brethren.”

“It’s, just… really not.” Kaito said, something exasperated in his expression. “If someone is going to actually, physically attack Kokichi and Shuichi? With very few, library-focused exceptions, it’s going to be a Luminary. It’s always a Luminary. Even when Kokichi was kidnapped, the danger was still other Luminaries. Those weirdo Diceans who kidnapped him were just idiots.”

Kokichi grimaced a bit, looking to the side. He hadn’t really bothered to explain more before, but…he hadn’t thought Kaito was going to start using the term liberally either. “...it’s about as made up as any other name for things,” Kokichi muttered softly. “And it’s not…exactly just a shortening…”

Though, he huffed, speaking up more. “Tom and Itch and Aba are still Diceans, that doesn’t count. And the…the Brockmans still were threats to my safety. I would’ve been found eventually, but…” Kokichi looked to the side again. He felt a lot better about what happened, these days, but especially with more tender emotions coming up right now, it felt…difficult to really get into it.

“...people are people. Helpful and harmful regardless of where they come from. Assuming that danger is going to come from someone from another country, who happened to make it to Central Dicea somehow in two weeks, just to make grieving people have an even worse time is…looking at the danger with too much bias. If there is going to be someone posing a threat, it’d be someone closer. Drawing more distinctions than that isn’t helpful.”

Kaito really thought Tom and Itch, at least, counted as Luminaries. And Aba… well, she was just another weirdo idiot. Some dumb lonely woman who was so desperate for attention that she’d take it in the form of a pair of serial killers fixation. Teenage serial killers, at that. Honestly, if both those kids disappeared into a hole, never to be seen again, that’d still be the least of what they deserved.

But, well… they were some of Maki’s. So Kaito could begrudgingly accept that she had her own reasons, to want them to live. And Kokichi considered everyone his brood, so that was just hopeless right there…

But arguing that wasn’t really the point of any of this, and it was an argument Kaito didn’t want to have. “I mean, if I’m honest? I don’t really think anything is going to happen.” Kaito admitted, shrugging, “I’m staying in the castle, with the kids, I’m not going anywhere. And there’s, just… no way they’re going to let anything happen to you, Kokichi, not with your dad there. I’ll be honest, if something were to happen to you under these conditions? The guardforce is more than incompetent, they’re in on it. The most I’m hoping for with Maki going is just a… worst case scenario, deterrent, ya know? And also just to have someone who’s prioritizing Shuichi. My handsome fiance can also take care of himself, but…”

Kaito gave Shuichi a helpless grin, “I love you. Too many bad things have happened to you because no one was paying attention. If I’m overcompensating? Just bare with me for awhile… I just want someone to prioritize you, on a trip like this.”

Shuichi smirked slightly, “Maybe I should be more worried about that, but honestly, this trip could risk being a little depressing if I didn’t have Maki to talk a little bit of shit with me. I want her to come just to keep me company, honestly. And I also think you’re going to be fine at the castle.”

Kokichi let go of a little breath. He didn’t want to argue either--he really thought that the trip, and Kaito’s time at home would be fine. It just…was hard, especially right after their other conversation, to hear Kaito just…assume all trouble would be Luminary-made. Made him feel like Kaito was losing the sometimes spotty confidence he had.

Maybe that was bad management too.

But it was alright. They had a plan for the funeral.

Looking over, Kokichi offered Shuuichi a small, grateful smile. “...I really do appreciate you coming along. Even if it’s something more selfish for me…I feel better about the trip, knowing that you’re gonna be there. And Maki-chan too, now.”

“Of course, Kokichi.” Shuichi said gently, giving him a soft look, “I’m honored to go.”

Maki nodded, “I’m less honored, but I’m still looking forward to seeing how funerals in Dicea work–”

“Maki.” Kaito said, shooting her a disapproving look. “This isn’t a play-trip, Kokichi cared about this man. Show respect.”

Maki blinked, before sighing. “Sorry, I think you were right. I am in a mood. I didn’t mean it like that.”

Dr. Mariah tapped against her journal a bit, considering the previous conversation… “Forgive me, I’m not actually familiar with the funeral you all have been discussing. This is someone you knew personally, Kokichi?”

Kokichi shrugged a little at Maki, giving her a small smile. He could understand what she meant. He wasn’t expecting Shuuichi and Maki to be all up over themselves just because they were going to a funeral, and he didn’t see it as disrespectful if they were more interested in seeing things from a cultural learning perspective.

He didn’t think Keita would’ve either.

Looking over at Dr. Mariah, Kokichi blinked in surprise for a moment before nodding, a bit of a sad air falling over him. “Yeah. Keita Rivers, the representative of Corbra passed away last week. He’s…he’d been rep on and off even before Aiichi was leader, so…yeah. I’ve known him at least from afar my whole life. There’s…”

Kokichi laughed softly to himself. “There’s gonna be a lot for everyone to celebrate at the funeral.”

Dr. Mariah nodded slowly, considering how to approach this… “If this was purely a ceremonial role, I’d understand the concern shown. But, considering you’re requesting the escort of your fiance and, it’s been compared, ‘sister-in-law-’--”

Shuichi sighed. He really did just have to accept that’s how people saw them, huh.

“-- to a funeral of someone you knew on a personal level, calling it a ‘selfish’ request feels… unfair to yourself. Can I ask what your thought process was?”

Of all the things Dr. Mariah could bring up about the funeral, Kokichi…wasn’t expecting that, and he just blinked in surprise at the therapist for a moment. After, though, he could only shrug a little. “Well, I mean…Shuu-chan and Maki-chan never met Keita. And the funeral isn’t a thing for me. I don’t really mean ‘selfish’ as a negative thing… It’s just…I asked for some personal support on something I know my family doesn’t have as much investment in, and isn’t about me.”

“Honestly, I would be a little shocked and hurt if you guys just told me to deal with my grief and the trip on my own,” he cracked a half-smile at his family. “But…you are taking the time to do something you otherwise wouldn’t for me. And…I appreciate that.”

Kaito’s eyes went a little distant, idly just popping his knuckled… before he turned and gave Kokichi a soft smile, “I really hate that. Cause sometimes I feel like I’ve reinforced this idea in your head that you’re, just, not allowed to ask things of us. Like… anything. You can ask anything of us. It’s not selfish.”

“And, how do you feel you’ve reinforced that mindset, Kaito?” Dr. Mariah prompted.

“When Kokichi and I first met, we had a lot of, like… arguments. About what I was…” Kaito sighed, looking exasperated, “‘capable’ of caring about. He was an Ouma and I was still trying to wrap my head around everything that meant, and I didn’t… entirely understand exactly what being an Ouma meant, in regards to our family. I’m still not sure if I know, but I knew I couldn’t be what Kokichi was. And when I think back to those conversations, and then think about the fact that Kokichi thought I had told him at the memorial garden that I didn’t care what happened to other people, so long as I’m happy? …I don’t know. I think I just ended up punishing Kokichi a lot, for caring about other people and, like, ‘daring’ to assume I could be bothered to car about it with him. It was shitty of me. And sometimes I worry it’s seriously hurt Kokichi, in what he thinks he can share with us.”

“Hmmm…” Dr. Mariah looked to Kokichi, “Do you, Kokichi? Find it difficult to share about things you care about?”

Kokichi grimaced. He had made a lot of cruel assumptions about his husband at the start, that escalated for far too long. Making frightened judgments about what his conditioning meant, buying into nationalist propaganda and assuming his husband fit those molds meant for caricatures… It wasn’t just the world Kokichi had been painfully naive about.

And then their misunderstanding at the Memorial Garden…

Kokichi sighed. “First of all, my own misunderstanding wasn’t your fault, Kai-chan. But…” Another sigh, and Kokichi looked off to the side a little. “...sometimes. I’ve been trying to be better about the work stuff, even if I haven’t had much to say since, yanno, I haven’t been working, but… I know I’m sensitive, yanno. I just…don’t want to bore you.

“Bore us with what?” Maki asked, raising an eyebrow, “You know we listen to Kaito whine about things every day, right? And I listen to Shuichi whine even more than that.”

“Well, you whine through dance, soooooo~” Kaito stuck his tongue out at Maki, giving out a little raspberry.

“Guys, can you pull it together for five minutes?” Shuichi asked, before looking to Kokichi, “Maki has a point though. We’re all pretty sensitive ourselves. Do you just mean to world issues?”

Kokichi shrugged a little, looking more uneasy. “...I guess… And, yanno, people you don’t really care about…or straight out don’t like.”

…

He was quiet for a moment before letting out a defeated sigh, just feeling himself start to want to lie by omission. Though he couldn’t keep an ashamed tinge out of his voice as he forced himself to speak. “...or the fact that you call it listening to each other whine and complain, and…even though I know it’s just how you speak, and you don’t actually feel that way, since you’ve been friends for years and love each other…the teasing always just…pings in my mind as resentment. And I’d rather just…keep things to myself than drag you into a conversation that annoys you.”

Kaito’s eyes widened, a look of hurt flashing through his face… before he gave Maki and Shuichi equally wary looks. “...resentment? Do you guys resent me?”

“I mean, no more than apparently you resent me.” Maki mused, looking far less surprised, “And you have to have known you resent me a little. I tried to murder all your family.”

“...I mean, try is a loaded word, you really just daydreamed about it, like… a lot.” Kaito pouted, scratching his chin a little, “You didn’t even kill one of them, so… okay, maybe I resent it a little bit.” Kaito admitted, “But I feel like it’s a normal amount, for loved one mass-murder daydreams. And my family did kinda enslave yours.”

“Kind of?” Shuichi asked.

“Okay, yes, my family enslaved yours. So maybe you guys resenting me a bit is normal… but do you resent that I want to talk about my feelings a lot?”

“I mean, I didn’t think I did…” Shuichi frowned, “...are we putting too much stake in Kokichi saying it ‘pings’ as resentment? Kokichi, is that a turn of phrase, or do you actually feel resentment radiating off of us?”

Kokichi frowned a little. He had just said that he knew it was just him misinterpreting things, but…even coming from nowhere, it could be an important thing to discuss. So he didn’t speak up, until Shuuichi asked him a misinterpretation Kokichi hadn’t even thought about.

Eyes widening quickly, Kokichi furiously shook his head, waving his hands a little. “Oh, no! N-no, I didn’t mean--! Sorry, that - that was a phrase, I didn’t mean literally…sorry. I meant that I know that’s how you talk, so it isn’t actually aggressive, but I can’t stop myself from hearing it that way and…”

There, Kokichi trailed off, before a small, sheepish expression crossed over his face.

“...”

“...well…not…normally. And…never strong enough to describe it as radiating. But…sometimes, when you guys tease each other…there are hints of genuine annoyance in it. But…nothing big. I do know it’s mostly just the words you use…”

“...”

“...... is that… a problem?” Kaito asked. Not asking Kokichi, but looking to Shuichi and Maki, “for us? Should we work on that?”

“In what way?” Maki asked, “Teasing less?”

“Or just with less resentment?” Shuichi mused.

“Yeah?” Kaito said, floundering a little, “Maybe? I mean… should we? Stop teasing each other?”

“...”

“.... okay, well, don’t just stare at me guys, I’m genuinely asking.”

“I’ll be honest, I don’t think our friendship could survive not teasing.” Maki said blankly. “I’ve already given up sparring both of you, how much more do I need to sacrifice?”

“We still spar! We just found a new way to do it!”

“Can we still tease other people?” Shuichi asked, looking deeply concerned, “If we can still tease other people, I think I could manage.”

Dr. Mariah gave them all a slightly exasperated look, before saying, “Could you all please stop teasing Kokichi? He let you know something personal, stop mocking it.”

“We’re not teasing Kokichi!” Kaito sputtered, staring at Dr. Mariah’s unconvinced expression, before blushing and looking a little sheepish, “We’re not entirely teasing Kokichi…”

Kokichi let out a sigh, closing his eyes for a moment and running his hand through his hair, pausing for a moment to re-tie up his ponytail. “I’m not asking you to not tease me. I tease you guys too, and sometimes it really is fun; and more than that…it’s like I said, it’s how you talk. I’m not going to ask you to give up a mode of communication, and solely talk in a way that’s unnatural.”

“Just…you asked.” He shrugged a little, looking to the side. “And I explained how I feel. Understanding that communication, when it comes to sincere, personal things, as it’s intended from your end, is unnatural for me. So…it’s going to take effort to get over myself.”

“...I guess I’ll just ask that…if you notice that I’m struggling to talk to you guys sometimes? It’s just…that I’m losing the battle in using that effort. I’ll just need time to try again. I’m just…asking you to understand that.”

Kaito frowned, rubbing the back of his neck as he glanced down at the ground guiltily, “Sorry… I know you don’t like teasing, babe, I’ve literally known that since the second day I met you. I’m just an asshole sometimes. I learned it from them.”

“Hey!/Rude.”

Kaito grinned at Shuichi and Maki a little, chuckling, before wincing at himself. “Sorry, sorry, look… what if… I mean, I can offer two things! Okay, so, first thing.” Kaito lifted his finger, giving Kokichi an earnest look, “I can just… try to never tease you again. Ever. It might take me a while to really make it a habit, but I can learn to do that. Or… maybe for conversations where me being a little shit is really not appreciated? Maybe if you, like… like we have a phrase where I know? Like ‘this really matters to me’. If you say that, I know, oh, okay… this isn’t something to treat lightly? Or…”

Kaito sighed, “I don’t want it to be that you can’t feel comfortable talking to us because the way we talk to each other can be kind of shitty and flippant. You shouldn’t have to ‘get over that’ if you want to talk about something you care about, that’s not fair. I don’t want you to have to do that…”

“Though, saying that,” Shuichi interrupted, “Kokichi should be allowed to just take his time telling us things, if he’s going to tell us at all. If he doesn’t want to tell us about that stuff because we make him uncomfortable, us bullying him about it doesn’t help anything either. We should respect his request.’

“I make no offers.” Maki said simply. Nothing more to add than that.

Kokichi gave his family a soft, tired look. “I do feel comfortable talking to you guys most of the time, for most things. It’s really not a big deal… And if there are things that are bigger deals? Then…I can talk to you, and, like with the funeral, I can be grateful that you listen and, yanno, are considerate. Not that those things are rare, but…something doesn’t have to be special to be worth gratitude.”

Turning more to Kaito, Kokichi shook his head a little. “I’m not going to ask you to never tease me again. That’s not just being considerate, it’s keeping away an entire side of yourself for me, and I don’t want that either. And, like I said, it is fun sometimes.”

“...but I think I will take you up on…letting you know if I’m gonna bring something up that I don’t want taken so flippantly,” he said quietly. “I’m the Empath here--I can’t expect you guys to know if I’m hurt or uncomfortable if I don’t let you know.”

Shuichi and Maki nodded at that, but Kaito lit up at it. “Absolutely! That’ll super help, at least on my end! Your brute of a husband can be kind of dense sometimes, ‘Kichi, I need you to sometimes just, like, hit me over the head with stuff before I get it~” Kaito laughed, grinning earnestly at him before saying determinedly, “But, you can tell me anything! And if you need me to just shut up and be serious, you can tell me that too. I want to hear that. I’d think it’s incredibly sexy, my husband laying down some boundaries and guidelines!”

Dr. Mariah really needed to deconstruct Kaito’s obsession with sex, someday. She had seen him struggle with it too many times to dismiss it as merely a quirk of his personality now, there was some very real hangups there that she really, really hoped Miss Crystal was already working on. Honestly, maybe she should just invite that woman, and maybe Dr. Ford, both to some tea soon…

A little unprofessional? Maybe. But these four could be a lot, sometimes. Why not unite the therapists.

Kokichi sighed and gave Kaito a fond look. “I’m glad, but…I don’t need you to find me sexy. I just… I’m hoping that you’ll respect my emotions.”

Looking to the others, Kokichi nodded a little. “I think that’s what I meant when I said I know I’m sensitive. We can all talk about serious things, and we have, but sometimes I’m more sensitive to the verbiage you use. It’s just something to be aware of, and extend understanding to if something comes up.”

Thinking for a moment, Kokichi offered a smile to Shuuichi. “...you were really great, when I got the letter about Keita. I dunno if I ever thanked you for your support that day, so…thanks.”

Shuichi smiled in turn, nodding his head slightly, “Of course. I’m glad I could be a comfort. I’m hoping to maintain that during the funeral… while I’ll appreciate Maki’s company, this is ultimately to support you. And there’s nothing selfish in that. It’s what I want to do.”

Dr. Mariah looked between the group, tapping at her journal. “Considering you all seem to have a bit of a busy week ahead of you, I’ll hold back on assigning any homework this time. Next week, we’ll discuss how the trip went, between Kokichi and Shuichi going to the funeral, Maki escorting them, and Kaito staying home to watch the children. It’s a unique situation for this group, separating, so I’m sure we’ll have something to analyze and talk through.”

“It’s going to be fine.” Kaito said, looking confident. Grinning as he said, “I get little baby Miya time, and I think I’ll do some cooking with Timothy, since he’ll be staying in the castle too. And it’s only an overnight trip! I mean, I know I want Maki to be there, but, like… it’ll be fine! I’m excited they’re going on a trip! I get really happy, knowing they’re traveling… safely.” Kaito admitted, adding that in as a tag-on, “But, like, still traveling!”

Even still, Kokichi gave Shuuichi a grateful smile before taking a breath and refocusing in on the group. It was going to be okay, and they were going to be okay. Every problem they could talk out and find some sort of solution for. And while trials awaited them, they would rise to the occasion.

It was only for a day.

Giving Kaito a fond smile, Kokichi hummed thoughtfully. “It’ll be exciting, planning our first proper family vacation with Miyako. Don’t think we’d travel all that far, but…it’s a fun thought, yeah? Even if this one isn’t for sight-seeing, we’ll tell you all about our time in Corbra, hun.”

“Heck yeah! Oh! You could, like…” Kaito pointed at his temple eagerly, “Send me an image if you see something cool? I think I’d be into that, so long as you’re not, like, flooding my brain or anything like that?”

“Oh!” Kokichi blinked before an excited look crossed over his face. “I could! Maybe I’d poke ya, so it’s not as startling but…yeah! That’s something I can do!”

He still felt like, at least for more proper vacations, he would want to draw what he saw to bring back images for people but…yeah. He literally could show them exactly what he was seeing.

That was really cool…what a gift.

Kaito, at some point in the evening after they had gotten home, had managed to sneeeaaaak his way up Shuichi’s stomach and, just as sneeeeakily, tucked his head beneath the book Shuichi was trying to read, kissing at his chest through his shirt as he laid on top of him. It was sneaky, see, because even as Shuichi had stared at Kaito the entire time his fiance had started to do this, huffing slightly in annoyance as he had to lift his book when Kaito determinedly pushed his forehead up against the bottom of it, Shuichi had not actually, specifically told Kaito to get off yet, which obviously meant he hadn’t noticed Kaito had snuck his way in. Boom. Victory.

Now Kaito was still, just as sneakily, placing little kisses against his chest, as Shuichi finally rested his book on Kaito’s back, “Something on your mind, Kaito?”

“Just thinking about how cool you are~” Kaito said, scooting up a little to sneak little kisses on Shuichi’s neck, “You’re very cool, you know?”

“Am I?” Shuichi asked, amused, as he went back to trying to read his book over Kaito’s head.

“Mmmhmmmm… and smart. Just, so smart, you know so much about everything–”

“I’m not still mad, Kaito.”

“--and strong. I miss watching you spar with the electric baton. You’re so impressive, with it, really terrifying honestly…” Kaito peeked up at Shuichi, placing a little kiss against his jaw, “I’m sorry I yelled at you.”

“It’s therapy. It happens.”

“I’m still sorry…” Kaito scooted up a little more, sneaking a small kiss against the side of Shuichi’s lip, “...I’m impressed by you, all the time.”

“I know.”

“I love you a lot.”

“I love you too, Kaito.”

Kaito frowned at that, looking concerned, “Are you? Mad at me?”

Shuichi sighed. Laying his book down again and running his fingers through Katio’s hair, “No… I’m thinking about that thing Kokichi said. About resenting each other.”

“...oh?” Kaito asked weakly.

“Do you resent me, Kaito?” Shuichi asked, still running his fingers through Kaito’s hair, as Kaito rested his head against the small, soft lump of one of his chests. “You said you were upset, that I never apologized for keeping the secrets.”

Kaito relaxed slightly– he had thought Shuichi was worried Kaito was upset Shuichi resented him– though he frowned at the question a bit. “...resents the wrong word. That makes it sound like I’d have… picked something else, if I could have.”

“Why wouldn’t you have? I did keep secrets from you.”

“...” Kaito shrugged, listening to Shuichi’s heartbeat, “I don’t like that you did that. But I… in my head, right? Saying I’d choose differently, to make that not have happened? Feels like I’d be saying I wouldn’t choose to be around you… I wish you hadn’t done those things, but they are things you did. And I love you, and… and I wouldn’t want to change you. Going back and cherry-picking our history, saying this, this and that should be gone… I feel like that’s saying I’d lose you. Does that make any sense?”

“No,” Shuichi admitted, “But my imagination isn’t as good as yours. I just imagine it’d still be us, but without the bad things. I suppose you’re imagining an entirely different history.”

“Yeah…” Kaito closed his eyes, “I daydream a lot. Think about other ways this could have all gone a lot… it all always leads to something bad. Me losing one of you… I’d pick you three, over anything else. Even if we hurt each other, sometimes. I’d rather you and all of that, then, I don’t know…” Kaito smirked, shrugging, “I could still be dating Bailsong. That’d be much more stable, right? Think I’d be happy?”

Shuichi scoffed. “It’s a bit awful to speak ill of the dead but… no. She was the worst.”

“She had her moments.”

“She really didn’t.” Shuichi said dryly, idly running his fingers along Kaito’s back, “...I got jealous of Waku. That’s why Maki brought all that up.”

“I know.” Kaito said, closing his eyes and relaxing into the little grazing touches.

“You do? How?”

“Maki’s jealous too. She brought it up during our last dance.”

“...do you resent us for it?” Shuichi asked softly, genuinely worried. “It’s so stupid…”

“Nah.” Kaito said, grinning into Shuichi’s shirt, “I think it’s cute.”

“Kaito!”

“What? It’s kinda cute. You guys are jealous of my new friieeeend. I’m gonna make friendship bracelets with her and flash them around you guys.”

“Shut up.” Shuichi groaned, putting a hand over his eyes, “I know it’s silly. It’s just… I remember what being your friend felt like and… we don’t do that anymore…”

“I know.” Kaito whispered, “...I’ve been lonely.”

“...”

“If it makes you feel any better, poor Waku doesn’t exactly get ‘fun’ Kaito.” Kaito chuckled warily, “I’ve just been… really needing a friend lately. Someone who isn’t my husband, or my fiance, or, fuck, whatever Maki and I are. And I’ve really been struggling to make just… people I want to hang out with. ‘Friend’ friends. Nothing ever feels casual anymore. Sometimes I feel like I’m always just on the verge of some mental breakdown.”

“...it’s been a difficult year.” Shuichi said softly.

“I know. I’ll be okay. But… if our relationship feels different to you, handsome, then you’re not alone in that. We’re past friends now, looooong past friends. We’re something more, something better, but… the dynamics shifted. And I’ve felt that too.” Kaito admitted, shifting to look up at Shuichi as he said, “I wouldn’t change it. I want this. But… finding someone replacing the friend-shaped hole you left in my life has been a struggle. No one really compares to you and Maki. Waku’s come closest, she’s awesome, but… she’s not you two. I don’t think I’ll ever get what I had with you two, again.”

“So… yeah. I know you’ve been jealous. And why. And I… can’t help I just think it’s cute. I can’t help but treat it lightly. Cause I need what I’m getting from Waku. So… it has to be okay, that you’re jealous sometimes.” Kaito explained, giving him a slightly guilty look, “Okay? Can that just be something that’s okay?”

“...I mean, of course.” Shuichi sighed, smiling slightly at Kaito’s beaming grin, “Obviously I’m not going to say you need to, like, keep Waku at a distance or something. I just felt guilty that I felt jealous at all. But obviously it’s not actually doing any harm… it’s okay. So long as you… don’t resent it?”

“Nah.” Kaito said, giving him a small kiss. “It’s cute.”

Shuichi rolled his eyes. A small smirk on his lips.

Everything was ready. It was ridiculous to rent out a whole carriage for one person, especially for so long and so far away, so Haneda only had a hefty pack on her back and a bag at her side as she was preparing to leave the castle. Not that she was going to leave on foot--she wasn’t crazy that way either. She was just going to catch a ride with one of the regular committees headed north, then keep catching rides until she was finally out by Chouei’s farm.

Two weeks of quiet and relaxation and, just, so many dogs. Haneda had even gotten a sketch from Kokichi so she could show Chouei just how Chase was coming along, as she’d written to him about the lab in nearly every letter. Along with…other things, too.

Yupp, two weeks away, and things were ready, and she was about to head out. Any second now.

Haneda’s eyes flicked to the stairs again as she did another check of her packs, seeing if she had everything for the trip. Which…she should be leaving for, like, now.

Timothy suddenly burst down the stairs, heart pounding in his chest, having been a little worried he was going to miss her. Not, uh, not like that! But in the sense of, like, well, he knew she was only going to be gone for a little while, it was fine, he was used to people going away, but–

Yeah, he had been worried he was going to miss her, as he saw her with her bags and– heart pounding a little harder, Chase at his heels, he called out, “Miss Kawaii! Wait!”

Huffing and puffing, Timothy finally managed to stop in front of her, sweating slightly from all the running, before giving her a tense look… before holding out a sheath to her. His hands shaking a little as, bowing slightly, Timothy said to his nanny, staring at her feet, “Here. I’m sorry, I was sharpening it… please borrow this.”

In the sheath, which he had gotten from his mother, was the throwing dagger that Timothy always carried around. Cleaned and sharpened and polished, as Timothy said, an earnest, wary look on his face, “...just… for while you’re gone. To… keep you safe.”

Haneda blinked, not much about her visible expression or stature changing as Timothy scampered into the entry hall…but her shoulders relaxed. It…would’ve felt like she left something undone, if she didn’t get to say goodbye. Even if it was only for two weeks. Heh, with Cali and Kimiko around, he’d barely notice.

“Right to the last minute, huh. I was just gonna be out the door any second, you know, kid?” With a fond look, Haneda accepted the sheath, pulling the dagger just the tiniest bit out, able to see shining, gleaming metal. Well taken care of and loved, in its own way.

Smiling under her mask, Haneda tucked the sheath into the internal pocket of her jacket, worn for traveling even in the middle of summer. And with it secured, she reached out to ruffle Timothy’s hair. “Thanks, kid. I feel safer already. After all, your squad looks after each other’s backs, right?”

There was a pause before Haneda knelt slightly, and while she didn’t pull Tim into a hug, she did clasp his shoulder warmly. “Heck of an incentive to come back safe and sound too--your mom would kick my ass if you had to come after me to get the dagger back. So…two weeks? I’ll be right back here, and you can save the mountain adventures til you’re finally taller than your old man.”

“...I’ll miss ya, Tim.”

“...you’ll really come back?” Timothy asked. Grasping the front of his shirt, his face tense with concern, clearly partly just trying to keep himself from getting watery-eyed as he said, “Cause I can come get you, if you need me too! I’ve climbed a mountain before! Chase is bigger now, she can be a sled dog…”

Twisting his shirt in between his fists, Timothy shifted back and forth between his feet… before shoving himself into her arms, burying his head against her, “I’ll come help you if you get lost in the mountains.” Timothy swore, “Cali and Kim and my parents will help… we’ll come get you. I swear it..”

Letting out a small breath, Haneda put her arms around her kid. Firm and there and…would come back to do it again.

“I know you would. You the good sort, Tim…if one of yours needed you? You’d get them.”

“But,” she said in a softer voice, “You’re one of mine, too. So that means I’ll return. I won’t make you come get me. I swear it. I’ll come back, and Chase is gonna jump on me ‘cause I’ll smell like other dogs…but I’m hers too, so she’s still gonna be my favorite, even if I see puppies.”

“I’ll be back before you know it, Tim. Keep your folks honest for me, ‘kay? Don’t let ‘em get all in their heads and forget to take you and the girls to that mini-golf place next Tuesday. I know you could go over fine on your own, but Kaito and Maki should remember something like that. You’re not a narc, but I’ll get Cali to blab if they forget, and then I get to yell at them.”

Timothy smiled lightly, leaning into the hold… before sighing. Stepping back and giving her a less stressed out look, nodding. “I’ll make sure they remember… and you can like other puppies a little. Chase is a good girl, she’ll understand. Puppies are cute.”

Rubbing his eye with the back of his hand, Timothy sighed, looking to her bags. “...can I help take these to the gate?”

“A little,” Haneda conceded, smiling under her mask as she straightened up, giving Tim one last pat on the back. “Still, I’ll see what I can do to sweeten the pot for her forgiveness. Chouei’s got more than a few good recipes for special dog treats.”

Her bags had been all consolidated to be easily carriable on her person…but Haneda nodded, handing Tim the one she was going to keep on hand anyway. “I’d appreciate it, kid. Thanks.”

They’d gotten to the gate, and Haneda gave Tim one last head pat before her ride came up, a planned stop at the castle regardless, and gave him a little wave as she stepped inside. She’d been waiting for these two weeks for a long, long time…but it would be nice to come home too.

Even without Kaito telling him about Drake’s vision, or…well, Kaito letting him know even more about what was going on, Kokichi knew that Waku wasn’t doing very well lately. It happened, time to time, her paranoia and anxiety shooting through the roof for a little while. It…had been a good while, though, since it had lasted this long.

But there was no big action to take, really. Kaito came by to talk with her often, and he found out she was keeping up frequent appointments with her therapist through this episode, and Kokichi came by too, walking together for meals, or chatting about games. Just…reminding her that she wasn’t alone, and was safe was…all they could do.

…

Well, not entirely. He hadn’t put a tether on her, but…Kokichi was being aware. Looking out for any big spikes from her, that might be what Drake had seen. Mostly it had just been…an uncomfortable miasma of someone else’s anxiety, but…well, that was manageable.

Until Monday evening, the princes just chilling out in their room, when through a floor and a hallway, Kokichi definitely felt that. His eyes widening, Kokichi looked to Kaito, already getting up. “Waku-chan’s really upset.”

“Like, in a nervous way or– oh, oh, okay, we’re going then?” Kaito said, standing up as he saw Kokichi get up, looking to Shuichi, “You’ve got Miya?”

Shuichi gave them both a concerned look, looking up from his book, before nodding, “Sure. Should I find Maki?”

“Uuuuuh, we’ll send her a message if we need too.” Kaito promised, throwing on his slippers as he followed Kokichi out, “Do you know where she is?”

“...whatever it is, I think she needs a friend right now,” Kokichi said softly, his lips pressed in a line. It…it felt like panicked desperation, honestly, but…not in the way that he had felt before, that made the feeling so scary. It had only been for a moment, before being cut off…but not completely cut off like it would if…

No, it wasn’t that. But she still needed help.

“She’s in her room.”

“Oooookay, well, I’d pick you up, but you are super faster than me, sooooo go-go-go.” Kaito insisted, gently pushing his husband forward, “I’ll keep up!”

Kaito trusted Kokichi would tell him if Waku was dying, buuuuut that didn’t make his strong desire to be there, immediately, any less urgent. Because Drake had said she’d be hurt. If this was what he had seen? She could be bleeding out or something, she could be–

Kaito did his best to shut down the vivid images racing through his mind, of Waku in increasingly dire circumstances. Kokichi would tell him. Kaito trusted Kokichi.

Kokichi sped down to Waku’s room, and as much as he wanted to barge in, that was a terrible thing to do to anyone on edge, and even more so for Waku just…like, any time. So he slowed himself before knocking quietly on the door, feeling just…waves of sadness and regret and…embarrassment?

“Waku-chan, Kai-chan and I wanted to check on you tonight. Can we talk?”

There was a wet-sounding sniffle from behind the door, before a soft, broken voice responded. “Kokichi, g-go away…”

Kaito hadn’t, necessarily, ‘kept up’-- Kokichi was fast– but he did ‘catch up’ after a moment, taking a huffing breath as he came up to his husband by Waku’s door, asking urgently, “Is she answering? Should I knock it down?”

There was a sort of distressed sound from behind the door, and Kokichi quickly shook his head, but before he could elaborate more, there was the sound of a muffled sob.

“Kaito…I fucked up…”

Kokichi’s eyes widened a little, glancing to Kaito before regarding the door again. “...I won’t come in if you don’t want me to, Waku, but…can Kai-chan come in? You’re worrying us…”

“...don’t peek in, K-Kokichi…”

Kaito couldn’t help the relief in his chest, when he heard her. Okay, sounding miserable, yes, but miserable was better than dead or dying. Though, he was a little surprised that she was calling him in. Kaito had found himself having to use the ol’ harassment/needing her methods to check in on her pretty regularly, lately. As much as he kept offering, Waku rarely actually took up his offers to help or comfort her. And, well, she had known Kokichi forever now…

Maybe that was the issue. Maybe something had happened she didn’t want to show someone she had known so long. Giving Kokichi’s shoulder a small squeeze, he whispered, “Feel out to me, if I need help,” in the sense that Kaito saw this was something he’d need backup with, whether Waku approved or not, “You’ll know. I trust you.”

Then, giving the door a small knock, Kaito tried the knob, “Kokichi’s not looking, Waku, it’s just me. What’s happened…?”

Nodding, Kokichi put his hand over Kaito’s for a moment, before leaning against the wall, facing away from Waku’s room.

Kaito would find the knob unlocked, and when he opened it…

The room was dark, and there was the faint sound of sniffling. In the light from the hallway, there would be just enough to see pink hair on the ground…and a glint from a knife, stained red against the blade.

Waku made an absolutely wounded sound from farther in, before sobbing quietly. “I-I’m so embarrassed…”

Kaito’s eyes darted around, clicking the door shut behind him. No one else in the room, Kaito was pretty sure, though it was dark. Hesitantly, Kaito walked in and, reaching around for the light switch, flicked it on. His eyes immediately finding the knife on the floor, before seeing the pink spray of hair not far from it. Hints of red, before his eyes went up to Waku, her hand on her collarbone.

Sobbing and embarrassed…

Kaito forced his body to relax, putting his hands up to show her he wasn’t carrying anything as he approached slowly, a small, easy grin on his face as he said, “Don’t be, don’t be, you’re fine, man, everything’s fine.”

Knowing better than to approach her entirely, Kaito stood a few feet off, giving her a small, earnest grin as he guessed, “...accidently knick yourself cutting your hair?”

Waku was huddled against her bed, flinching in the sudden light. Even half-hidden by loose, now-shoulder-length hair on one side, it was still easy to see how red and swollen her eyes were, her face mottled with tear tracks.

Letting out a laugh that couldn’t quite get out of sob-territory, Waku scoffed brokenly. “More like I accidentally cut my hair taking a swing at the - the dumb, id-diot fake enemies my head makes for me…”

She sniffled, curling into herself, as blood started to stain into the collar of her shirt. “I’m s-so dumb… I can’t even leave and get, get Denji to fix it… It looks so stupid…”

“Ah, well, that happens too.” Kaito chuckled warmly, daring to take another few steps towards her, moving slowly and carefully as he said, “You remember when Maki had that long, long hair when she first got here? I was always surprised that it didn’t get in the way of her swings. It seems like it’d make it hard to fight, hair that long. Totally an accident waiting to happen, really… not your fault. Just the burdens of fashion…”

“And it doesn’t look stupid. I can tell right now, short hair on you? You’re going to look amazing, I already love it.” Kaito laughed, giving the reddening shirt a slightly nervous look before, carefully, kneeling down next to her as he asked, “Hey, can I see the scratch? I’m sure it’s fine, but you know me… I worry a lot…”

Waku bit her lip. She hated the way she could feel her hair moving freely around her neck and shoulder. She didn’t mind it that much when she had her hair down normally, but…she hadn’t had short hair in a long, long time.

Her face crumpling, Waku removed her hand from her collarbone, her palm wet and coated in blood. It wasn’t deep, but…it was bleeding a bit. She knew she should go to the med bay and get help but…she had been just…so mortified, and scared, and scared again if people saw her with a knife again and…

And then Kokichi had knocked. So.

She turned towards Kaito, sniffling again. “...s’ why I didn’t want Kokichi to come in… He’d faint…”

“I appreciate that, Waku. Our ‘Kichi isn’t super good with blood, thank you for looking out for him.” Kaito grinned at her, looking at the cut with a flash of concern, before saying, “Here, let me take you to the bathroom, we’ll wash the cut and put a rag on it. I… think it’ll probably need stitches. So…”

Kaito glanced up at Waku’s hair, and knowing how vain he would feel in her shoes, said, “I’m no Denji, but I can even it out. We’ll clean up the cut, put pressure on it, and ask Kokichi to send us a healer while we get you in a new shirt and I just… even it out a little? Denji can do their styling thing on it later…”

He was offering a plan, but seeing how upset she was, Kaito squatted lower. Making himself smaller, as he looked at her earnestly, “...I know what it feels like, to be found like this. I know it sucks. But I promise it doesn’t look as bad as it feels. You don’t look stupid, you’re still awesome and interesting and incredibly cool, to me… you just had an accident. It happens.”

How humiliating… It wouldn’t be the first time she’d gone to the ward--or at least had one of the castle healers look at her--because of a self-inflicted injury, but…it wasn’t something that had ever happened with regularity, and it hadn’t happened for a long time.

Waku looked at Kaito…and remembered a desperate, frightened, agonized man, hiding in the dark. She hadn’t been there, when they got him out of the shrine that time, but she’d heard all sorts of rumors about how Kaito had come out looking like a victim in a slasher novel.

…it was an accident. It happened.

“...thanks, Kaito,” she whispered, before letting Kaito bring her over to the bathroom. “...but, fuck, it really does look dumb, half long and half short, doesn’t it… Just…l-lucky the hairband is still in the other part…’ll make it easier to clean later…”

“I mean… okay, maybe, if I left it half long, maybe Denji could do, liiiiike… like a crescenting thing? Like, your short side sort of fading in and mixing with your long side? I think you’d have to wear it down, for the most part, but I could see that looking really cool!” Kaito said enthusiastically, leading Waku into the bathroom and, closing the lid, having her sit on the toilet as he grabbed a hand towel, wetting it in the sink, “Are you wearing a bra? I know Diceans don’t really care about people seeing your boobs, but it’s kinda intimate for us Luminaries. I can just not look if you’re not wearing a bra, but we should probably get you out of that shirt. I just wanna clean you up real quick, put some pressure on it, and then ask Kokichi to get the healer.”

Waku snorted, before sniffling some more, her face still far too wet for such casual outbursts. “They’d love to do something like that… So avant-guard, so high-fashion! But half the clippings Den gets from fashion magazines are hot trash. I like wearing my hair up anyway…”

Sighing, Waku started to get out of her shirt, though she winced when she moved her arm on the injured side. “Nmm… Yeah, I’m wearing a bra… Lucky it’s just a camisole…standard bras are so annoying to wash, and even more if there’s actually something to wash out. Managed not to cut through the strap either.”

“Well, we’ll just cut it then.” Kaito said, keeping his mind as faaaaar from sexy thoughts as he could possibly manage as he started to clean up the blood. It was bleeding a lot, but once it was cleaned off, it really wasn’t that bad of a cut. Not too long, not too deep… just a gusher. “There we go… alright, let me grab you a clean handtowel, I’ll go tell Kokichi what’s up, get another shirt, and we’ll have your hair looking even by the time the healer gets here! And if it's not, then we’ll make them wait outside! I’m a Luminary Prince, I can make outrageous demands like that! No one gets to see you till you're damn good and ready!”

Taking the handtowel from Kaito to put pressure on her cut--it really wasn’t much of anything. She’d just nicked herself, after all… Haphazard knockback from…swinging at something that wasn’t really there…

Her expression started to fall again, but as Kaito made his demands, Waku managed a small, fond smile. “What, no rushing me to the ward in my pajamas for the nth time? I’m starting to think you might just like Kokichi more than me.”

Shaking her head a little with a grin, Waku lazily waved at Kaito. “...thank you.”

“Pff. You think you worry me? My husbands going to send me to an early grave, scaring the shit out of me with his emergencies. Trust me, this is easy~” Kaito huffed, giving her a small wink as he said, “You want me to run across the castle with you in my arms, you gotta do something more extreme than just a small cut… or! We alter the rules for ‘Prince Hefting’. It’s this game of how fast we can carry people up stairs… I’ll explain more when I get back.”

“Never a problem. What are friends for?” Kaito asked, giving her a small wave back before heading to the door.

Opening it up, Kaito gave Kokichi a quickly, immediate grin, “She’s okay. But, she did cut herself by accident. Gave herself a little bit of a scare, a little bit of a haircut. Anyway, the cuts small but I think needs stitches. Can you go bring down a healer, babe? Don’t rush, it can sit.”

Kokichi looked up as Kaito came back into the hall and…he didn’t look worried. More than that, while he did feel worried it…wasn’t an emergency kind of worry, or a ‘oh god, hold it together’ kind of worry. And the swirl of feelings he’d been getting from Waku had been mellowing with every moment Kaito spent inside.

Letting out a little breath, Kokichi nodded and pushed himself off the wall. “Alright…I’ll still be back soon. I’ll let Shuu-chan know we’re all okay, too.”

He glanced to the room before giving Kaito a nod. “...whatever you’re doing, it’s helping, by the way. Though you might be able to tell that.”

Kokichi didn’t fly over to the other wing…but he did take off at a brisk trot, not wanting to waste time even if it wasn’t life or death.

“Thanks beautiful~” Kaito said, stealing a quick kiss– really emphasizing that it wasn’t urgent– before heading back inside. “Alright, Waku, I’m not using a knife to cut the rest of it, so show me where you keep your scissors! And then I’ll tell you all about prince hefting! And…”

Heading back to her, taking a risk, he pulled her into a hug. Rubbing her back a little as he said, “Once everything is sorted, maybe you and I can go find your therapist? Or at least talk about what happened. Accidents happen, it’s okay that this happened, but… I don’t want you to sit in this, okay? Whatever made it this bad. Not alone, anyway. You’re going to be okay, I believe in that entirely… but it’ll be easier, if you let me support you.”

Waku didn’t really move to hug him back, but she did lean into the hold a little. Closing her sore eyes for a moment as she just…let Kaito do everything. Just for the moment. “I have scissors in the top right drawer of my desk…”

“...I’ve just been…off. Since the temple opening. I mean, you can tell.” She sighed. “...sometimes it’s all fine. I can have fun at festivals…it was great, hanging out with you guys for that bit during Zenith. But then…I don’t know. Maybe it’s because it was in a building…less exits. Maybe it was because it was for something other than general merriment. I just…”

Waku closed her eyes, curling into herself a little, though she kept the cloth firm against the cut. “...I don’t want to get pulled into the closet again… I don’t want people to grab me and throw me around… I don’t want danger to come from everywhere…but that’s all it feels like right now.”

“...Waku…” Kaito sighed, holding her a little tighter, rubbing her back more. “...God, Atua help me, I’d destroy anyone who tried to shove you anywhere. I’d lose my fucking mind.”

“But! That almost doesn’t matter. Because danger doesn’t come from everywhere… you’re safe here. You’ve been safe here a long time. Even when the big, scary Luminary idiot swung at you with a sword, help came running, right? Help is always coming. I promise… I know saying that doesn’t make those shitty feelings automatically go away. Knowing something is true and feeling it are wildly different things. But it is true. We love you. Me and everyone in the castle. We’d never let anything happen to you. Hell, you nicked yourself and we came running~”

“I’m grabbing the scissors now, okay?” Kaito warned her, leaning back and letting her go, giving her a stern look as he said, “I’d rather cut off my own nuts than hurt you. Just so we’re clear. We clear on that?”

Waku nodded a bit. “I know… I…” She let out a little breath. “...Katsuki makes her footsteps fall when I think she hears me still up and about late at night… Hajime puts himself as my duty buddy when I ask for pair work and everyone already on a different schedule. I’ve seen Lake crack stone with her fist, and…and the other guards make up games to distract me when I check myself in for protection.”

The castle was safe. Her friends would give everything they had to protect her, and what they had to give was powerful.

She knew all those things. It was just…hard to remember sometimes.

…that was a point, though. Kokichi said they just wanted to check on her, but…that was some miraculous timing, the princes had…

Before Waku could think to ask, though, her eyes trained on the scissors…before she scoffed. “Wow, what a loss, the nuts you already don’t have. Now, if you held your beard as collateral, we might just be getting somewhere.”

“I have nuts! They don’t cut your balls off when they castrate you, I still have them!” Kaito gasped, looking deeply offended as he said, “I can show you, they’re still there!”

“And how dare you… I’d never cut off my goatee.” Kaito pouted, running his fingers over his chin hair, “This is my signature look! I’d be unrecognizable without it! My baby literally wouldn’t recognize me! That’s, like, a thing, I read about it!”

“Ooph, that’s two for two now,” Waku sighed, though she was careful not to make any movements while the scissors were close. Though…cutting her other braid to the side she’d already done, it wasn’t all that close to her body still. “Preferential treatment for first your husband, and now your daughter? Wow, it’s almost like you love your family or something.”

Kaito rolled his eyes at that, taking her hair and starting to snip at it, “God, now there’s two of you. I know I’m amazing, but you and Shuichi have got to learn to share me, I have plenty of love and support for everyone.”

“Sure, sure, all true. It’s just that your love and support are so wonderful that those of us who have it extended our ways can’t help but get a little greedy. Imagine that, being so kind it’s addicting. You were right about getting impatient for those ballad-making bards to finally show their faces around you--surely you’re worth at least three epochs by now.”

Kaito laughed at that, little snips-snips-snips filling the air as Waku’s hair pooled around the back of the toilet. “Right? I think Piper– the little girl at the anniversary dinner, blond, clearly going through a growth spurt? I think she’s setting up to be a little bard herself. I’m gonna commission her for my songs, dammit. If no one’s gonna recognize it needs to be done themselves, I’ll just commission it!”

“And you guys make it rewarding.” Kaito said simply, finishing the cuts before taking out Waku’s headband and, placing down the scissors, shaking her hair up a little. “There we go… oh, hell yeah, even without Denji styling yet, I can see you’re going to look so cute. Oh! What if you went for a pixie haircut!? Ooooooh, I’m so jealous, people are going to be gushing over your new look. I’m gonna get jealous.”

Waku laughed a little, and scrunched up her face as Kaito touseled her hair. Normally someone doing that would mean a pain in the ass to brush out later, but now…

She gently grabbed some of the pink strands from her shoulder, curling it around her finger to observe. “...my hair was always pretty short, as a kid. I brushed it and kept it tidy but…every now and then my mom would grab me and sit me down, grumbling about how…unkempt I looked, and how no one would accuse her of neglecting her kid…”

Waku snorted derisively, letting her hair fall. “...they were always such awful haircuts. It’s a wonder no one called child services just from those.”

“...I don’t think I’ll go that short, but…it’ll be nice not taking a year and a half in the shower anymore.”

“Ts,” Kaito scoffed, “I really don’t like your mom. Have I said that before? Because it bears saying again. What a dumpster-fire of a person.”

Starting to clean up around the bathroom, deciding he’d clean up around the bedroom too while they waited for the healer, Kaito sighed as he held all that long, pink hair, “It really does look like this took a while to grow. That’s kinda a bummer… oh! There’s so much of it, what if we donated it to make those wig things for people? Or, hell, we don’t even have to donate it, we could just get your hair made into a wig. Than you could be long-haired Waku whenever ya felt like it… so could I.” Kaito realized, eyes sparkling as he turned to Waku, “Think of it. Me with long, pink hair… eh, actually, maybe not. Ooooh, I bet it’d look cute on ‘Kichi though… or Miyakoooo~ Ooooooh, little baby Miyako in a long pink Waku wiiiiiiig~”

Kaito looked damn near teary-eyed at the mental image, “Tell me that’s not adorable. Try to lie to my face like that. You can’t.”

“Just the worst,” Waku nodded in agreement, before she ran a hand through her hair again, twirling the blunt ends between her fingers. It was so much lighter… She’d forgotten what it was like.

Looking up, Waku snorted at her friend, raising an eyebrow. “I think you’d all look bizarre with long pink hair, but especially a baby. But she would still be adorable in your eyes--nothing’s going to change that.”

Waku opened her mouth again, but there was a knock at the door. “Waku?” Nell called. “I heard you needed some help; may I come in?”

Sighing, Waku gave Kaito a nod, not bothering to move from the toilet when they’d probably need to clean her cut again. “Could you let Dr. P in?”

“You clearly are just not imagining the same adorable baby in a giant pink wig that I am.” Kaito said, sticking his tongue out at her, before carefully moving the scissors to the other side of the sink as he said, “I’ll be right back.”

Heading into the bedroom, Kaito saw the bloody knife on the ground and, quickly, picked it up, along with the braid, putting it behind his back as he went to go open the door, “Hey, come on in. Waku’s in the bathroom waiting for you, she knows you’re coming.”

Lowering his voice, he said to her, “She’s a lot calmer now, but she had a bit of an episode. No, like, unexplained movements, please.”

Nell nodded, her expression softening. Kokichi had told her that Waku had gotten a cut and likely needed stitches, but…the smell of blood in the room really cemented it. “I understand.”

Coming into the bathroom, the doctor offered Waku a small smile, as she slowly came closer--though stopped right before she was in reaching distance. “Hello, Waku. May I take a look at your cut? I like your hair, by the way--it’s a new look for you.”

Sighing, Waku nodded, and moved the towel from her chest. “Thanks, Dr. P… Yeah, come fix me up.”

Kokichi had walked back to Waku’s room with Dr. Pacuvius, but he was still keeping his promise from earlier, not looking inside. Though, he did call out softly, “Kai-chan?”

“Hm?” Kaito said, carefully tucking the knife into the back of his pants, putting his shirt over it before stepping outside, still holding Waku’s braid, “What’s up, beautiful. You okay?”

Kokichi glanced over, giving Kaito a small smile. “I am… I just… Well, I guess you already said so, when you asked me to get a healer, but… Is she okay? And…” Glancing around the hall, Kokichi’s voice went soft. “...do you think this was it?”

“She’s alright, she just had a scare and cut herself trying to defend herself. Cut her hair too.” Kaito said, showing off the braid, “I’m gonna stay with her a bit, see if we can’t talk to her therapist or at least get her comfortable, but… damn, this better be it. You’d think he could have mentioned ‘hey, she’s going to have a lopsided haircut’. That would have been, just, super helpful!”

Kaito rolled his eyes, before grinning at Kokichi, “Thank you for keeping an eye on her, Kokichi.”

Kokichi smiled softly. “She’s my friend, Kai-chan…of course I would. That said, though…” He grimaced a bit. “If she doesn’t want me around right now, I think I’ll go give Shuu-chan the bigger story. I let him know things are okay, but…wanna reassure even past what’s already reassured him.”

Shuuichi was likely already fine, but…Kokichi just wanted to be thorough. It was scary.

“I’ll come by again soon, if she wants to see me, or if you guys need anything.”

They had been prudent with their letters, as prudent as letters could be when compared to the instant communication of a phone, so Nadya did have a good bead on when they would arrive, but the actual day was…a little uncertain, admittedly. It was a long journey from Falcon’s Hollow, especially on foot and hitchhiking.

So Nadya wasn’t actually in the hall that afternoon, when anyone walking into the entry hall would see a rather odd duo. If Blair the receptionist embodied yellow and orange in a bright sense, then the tall young man in the lobby embodied it in a warm sense, draped in very traditional robes, while his almost popsicle-looking hair was tied loosely to the side, a band mostly hidden underneath, excepting where it rested on his forehead.

He seemed to be arguing with a younger girl that contrasted him in every chosen way. Her brown hair was pulled back into a ponytail with a large yellow bow, and her clothes seemed quite a bit more contemporary, opting for a wrap-style tanktop and shorts in the warm weather.

While they weren’t yelling, their voices did carry…er, a bit.

“I do not see why I should not simply send her a message, Elthea. Nadya said that she would be in the central castle on any given day of our arrival, and as fascinating as it would be, I do not think we are permitted to wander the halls at our own discretion. I even have parchment accessible primarily for this very--”

“UUUUUUGH, would you shut up for like two seconds?! We can just ask someone! We’re guests! And it’s not gonna-”

“I am a guest; you are a tagalong that had your source of impulse control leaving, and no amount of reason would get through your head that trekking across the country is perhaps too dangerous for a 16-year-old.”

“Dangerous-smangerous, we made it here, didn’t we?!”

Nnnnnnn… these two were loud….

Himiko gave the two sunset colored siblings a wary look, shuffling in behind them, an overly large satchel around her shoulder and bouncing off her hip. She peered around the always busy lobby of the castle, looking for her friend… before pouting, looking increasingly annoyed as she only saw his fiance, who was sitting on the corner of the bottom stairs, Shuichi’s daughter around his chest in a holder. Himiko was never really sure how she felt about Kaito. He was difficult to predict, in how loud he was going to be when you talked to him. Sometimes he seemed to speak like he was trying to give some sort of motivational pep rally on the spot, and other times he seemed like he was entirely lost in his own head and could barely see you. It was a pain to navigate.

But, when he spotted her he lit up, giving her a wave, so Himiko assumed he was waiting for her as she headed up to him. “...why are you sitting on the stairs. Aren’t you in the way?”

“Hey Himiko!” Kaito greeted cheerfully– she guessed it was one of those days– bouncing Miyako lightly in his arms as she suckled on a pacifier, her own golden eyes looking up at Himiko with that blank, judgy curiosity babies could have, “Am I? There’s a lot of stairs.”

“It’s still rude to sit on them.”

“Agree to disagree~” Kaito grinned, “Shuichi asked me to let you know he had to pick a new room, and that he needed to get it ready and couldn’t come down to meet him–” Kaito paused, the pretty people who had walked in a bit ago sort of?? Shouting at each other again?? Not really, but enough to break his chain of thought as he and Himiko glanced back at them, “Those two are energetic.”

“Listening to them is tiring… which room?” Himiko asked, looking to Kaito.

“Hm?” Kaito asked, still distracted looking at them– gosh, they really were pretty– before looking back to Himiko, “Oh, uh, fifth floor, south wing, 537. He said something about needing more ventilation… hey, what are you guys doing up there anyway–”

“Shouldn’t you be helping them?” Himiko asked, “Don’t you live here?”

Kaito blinked, before looking back at the confused, frustrated duo, “Uh… oh, shoot, should I?”

“You're the prince right? That means you help maintain the castle? You should help lost guests then.” Himiko said, stepping around him and carefully starting to distance herself from him, as Kaito’s brow furrowed, distracted by this suggestion. “Right?”

“Right… that is what the prince does, right… maintain the castle? Kokichi said that once… Alright!” Kaito said, standing up determinedly, “Good idea, Himiko, I’ll– Himiko?” Kaito asked, looking up to see the girl sprinting up the stairs. Hmmmm… before turning to the pair. Determinedly walking down to them, “Excuse me! You two lost?”

The siblings turned to the tall red-haired man--with a…baby?--in surprise, apparently not having expected anyone to come up to them, rather than the other way around. The girl recovered more quickly, a proud grin displaying her prominent canines as she nudged her brother. “Heeeeeeey, I told you! Mila above, Llu, sometimes you just gotta be normal for, like, a sec and a half.”

Turning back to the man, she nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, we are, thanks for checking on us. We’re supposed to be castle guests for a while? On behalf of Nadya Milai. Do you know where she is, or who we can talk to about getting rooms?”

Lluwyn huffed, getting over his surprise. “We’re not lost, we’re clearly in the castle, Elthea…” He paused there, giving a more considering look to Kaito. “But we would appreciate your assistance, given you’ve offered it. Nadya said she would meet us when we arrived but, evidently,” he spread a hand out to the rest of the lobby, showing off the non-Nadya surroundings.

“Oh, Nadya! Well, awesome, it’s an honor to be able to house guests of Nadya, she is, just, essential in this castle!” Kaito grinned, trying not to stare at the guy too hard without, like, actually stopping staring at the guy. God, some people had all the luck when it came to genes, how do you end up that fucking beautiful? “And she’s a personal friend of mine! Well, of my family, but also me by proxy… oh! I haven’t introduced myself.”

Giving them both a quick, small bow, Kaito grinned at them with all of his teeth, puffing out his chest– Miyako giving her dad a curious look as she bounced against him a little– as he said, “I am Prince Kaito Ouma Momota, Luminary Prince of the Stars, Prince-Consort of the Cacti-Fields, Hero of the Fifteen Year War, and…” Kaito paused, looking around curiously, “...okay, admittedly someone interrupts me by now, I don’t actually have a practiced end to that introduction… oh! Even murder-Children love me! Right, Miya~? I mean, she’s not a murder-child, but ya know, give it time… oh! This is Miyako! Say hiiiii Miyako~” Kaito said, taking her little baby hand and having her wave at them.

Then, giving them an earnest look, he asked, “And who do I have the pleasure of leading?”

The duo lit up a bit, though Elthea much brighter than her brother. “Heck yeah she is! And a friend of Nadya’s is a friend of ours!”

“I’m not positive that’s how it works…”

They both paused as Kaito introduced himself, surprised again to different degrees. Nadya had written about Kaito before, and even in the Hollow they had heard rumors of the Luminary prince-consort… So this was him, then…

A little stunned, they waved back at Miyako before Lluwyn straightened his back and started making introductions. “I am Lluwyn Trismegistus, the fourth, if you care for pedantries, and this is my sister Elthea Trismegistus, the second. We hail from Falcon’s Hollow, same as Nadya, as the current heirs of--”

Almost literally jumping in front of him, Elthea chirped out, “Our ancestors founded the Hollow, and the community there! We’re hot stuff, Mr. Prince!”

Kaito beamed brightly at Elthea, squinting his eyes at her a little as he idly patted Miyako’s back, “...are you a baby?” he realized, before glancing down at Miyako and chuckling, “Obviously not a ‘baby’ baby, but like a kid? I had a big misunderstanding once, guessing someone’s age who was like you, and I just wanna make sure you’re not secretly, like, twenty-something. I say ‘secretly’, neither of them were… oh, right, that happened twice to me.” Kaito realized, both Kokichi and Fuyuhiko’s faces in mind as he chuckled, “I suck at guessing peoples ages actually. Are you as young as you look?”

Elthea made an offended sort of gasp, her face flushing in what was sure to be the start of some sort of tirade, but Lluwyn just made a sort of confirming sound before placidly nodding. “Elthea is 16, and I am 20. If Nadya conferred with you about our plans, the invitation was initially only extended to me, as I was curious about the--ah, he would be your partner then, yes, since you are Prince Kaito Ouma Momota, Luminary Prince of the Stars, Prince-Consort of the Cacti Fields, Hero of the Fifteen Year War, that even murder children love--but, yes, Shuuichi Saihara-san, his discoveries that Nadya mentioned. However,” while he said all that in one breath, tone bluntly sincere, Lluwyn did roll his eyes as he stressed that word, “When I started making preparations, despite the fact that she shouldn’t be taking on such a--”

“Oh blow off,” Elthea huffed, cutting in. She leaned in towards Kaito, letting him in on the secret. “Don’t be afraid of cutting my brother off, Prince Kaito, he’ll go on forever. And, just look at him! Llu would get himself killed or arrested in a second if I didn’t come along! Plus, if he gets to go on a super cool vacation to the capital, then I wanna come too! What, I’m just going to wait around at home?! As if!”

“Elthea, don’t be rude!” Lluwyn huffed in return. “And… Well, of course I would worry about you remaining home by yourself, but it is plenty safer back home--”

“Who cares about safety, dummy! Gimme some action!”

Kaito lit up as Lluwyn got his titles down to the letter, nodding along with it before giving him an approving thumbs up. Though, he wavered a little as the man mentioned Shuichi. Discoveries? What discoveries?

Though, he gave Elthea a curious look as she pointed out her brothers apparently obvious… murder-victim vibes? Crime vibes? Kaito gave Lluwyn a puzzled look as he asked, “Do you get… arrested a lot? I mean, no judgment, I’ve gotten into some legal trouble myself, it happens. But you don’t strike me as a…” Kaito looked the posh, put-together man up and down, “‘Outside the law’ type. Unless it’s like, maybe, tax evasion or… art theft? Oh, actually, yes, I could see you being an art thief. You have strong art thief vibes!” Kaito looked to Elthea, lowering his voice as he asked, “Is he some sort of phantom thief? Is that why you guys want to talk to Shuichi? For… consultation?”

Now it was Lluwyn’s turn to look offended. “Certainly not! Laws are formed for the express purpose of ensuring the populace’s safety, why would I try to break them?”

Though, as Kaito consulted with Elthea, confusion passed over her face, before realization.

Oh.

Oh.

…uh oh…

Because, ya see… The reason Elthea had demanded to come along with Lluwyn on his trip, outside of wanting to see the world herself, was…that Lluwyn had never left their community in his life either. The community of mages that had formed specifically around their family, as a line of some of the most powerful mages around. And, sure, Llu could be brilliant, in a nerd sort of way, but…

Her brother was kind of an idiot, and would get arrested in a second for talking about magic in public without thinking about it at all. Hell, before Prince Kaito came over, that’s exactly what they had been arguing about, since for some reason Lluwyn couldn’t fathom that sending a tracking message would be weird in a non-magic society!

…so if Prince Kaito didn’t know about what his fiance was doing…

Slapping a grin on, Elthea rolled her eyes. “Oh please, as if Llu could ever be that cool. No, Nadya wrote to us that your partner found a really cool old book that we don’t have in the village collection, and he’s so much of a turbo nerd that he wanted to check it out in person, rather than just asking for a copy.”

Lluwyn frowned slightly. “Well, yes, I would like to see the guide, but that’s--”

“Hey, it’s really cool meeting you and all, Prince Kaito, but we have been carrying our bags for, like, the past two hours,” Elthea butted in, nodding to the pile of luggage next to them. “We can walk and talk, but where should we put everything?”

Kaito nodded, a fond smile splitting his face as he said, “Aw, yeah, that sounds like Shuichi. I had no idea Shuichi discovered some new, noteworthy book though. I’d love to see it myself. Oh, but, yeah!” Kaito said, looking down to the luggage, chewing on his inner lip a bit before looking around, “Nadya knows you’re coming, right? Let me go make certain she doesn’t already have a room set up for you guys before I start trying to make arrangements.”

Looking back at the staircase, he said, “Let’s just move your luggage by the staircase, since odds are we’re going up them. All the rooms are on the upper floors, let me tell you, living here means you get plenty of cardiovascular exercise every day.” Kaito grinned, reaching over to grab a bag and help them move it to the stairs.

“That seems a bit counter-intuitive,” Lluwyn hummed, looking around the hall as they moved their luggage. He had been fascinated with the building since they arrived, but it had been a pressing matter to find Nadya first. “Surely there are first-floor rooms to accommodate for those with disabilities? Even considering accommodations for the stairs themselves, it seems like an oversight not to have an option at all. Hmmm, I’ll have to find a building plan--especially for such a historical building, it will be intriguing to see how past leaders have decided to tackle expanding the castle, on an architectural level.”

Letting out a groan, Elthea shook her head and made a little gesture to Kaito, as if saying, ‘can you believe this guy?’

Kaito chuckled at the look, before saying to Lluwyn, “There’s this university here, it’s got this crazy building. There’s something there called an ‘elevator’. It’s terrifying, but if it worked, I’ll admit it’d be waaaay easier to get things up and down this thing. Never something I thought too hard about back in my own castle, but then, I was rarely the person bringing things up and down the stairs.” Kaito chuckled, setting down the luggage before saying, “Give me a minute, I’ll go find Nadya. Be back in a flash!”

He said that, but he was holding a calmed and chilled out baby and didn’t want to disturb that, so he actually walked up the stairs at an entirely reasonable pace. Deciding to go check Kokichi’s office first.

Giving it a knock, he called in, “Anyone in there? I’m coming in.” Before opening it up and peeking inside.

There was an intrigued flash of curiosity in Lluwyn’s visible eye, and Elthea could only sigh. And people called her the reckless one--but what kind of reckless, genius badass had to keep track of their big brother to not get killed by an ‘elevator’, huh?!

Inside the office, Waku froze from her dusting, looking at Kaito with wide eyes before she relaxed and gave him a grin. Her hair was just a little shorter than they had initially cut it, Denji having evened and styled it, and Waku was wearing it in two integrated braids that curled down the back of her head before the ties rested just above her shoulders. She was thinking about experimenting with wearing it loose more often, but while she was working, up it was.

“Hey, Kaito, what’s up?” she greeted, going back to her work, though she kept facing him. “Don’t see any of you guys coming this way, lately.”

Kaito lit up seeing her, coo’ing to Miyako, “Miyaaaa~ look! It’s Waku! Say hiiiiiii, Waku~” He instructed his daughter, again taking her hand and having her give his friend a little wave, “Sorry if I startled you, I’m looking for Nadya actually. Has she not been using the office? I know with Shuichi and Kokichi gone… oh, you know what.” Kaito pouted, shaking his head a little, “I heard about this. Nadya’s working with the administration office these days, isn’t she. So the office has probably been empty all this time…”

Kaito looked around, the three desks, the couch, the sheered window… before pouting some more. Dangit. He could have been having sexy times in here this whole time. He supposed he got to enjoy his kink with Shuichi’s office on at least one (glorious) occasion, but darnit, he just thought offices were sexy, okay? And this had been empty this whole time! He could have at least come in here to daydream!

He looked down at Miyako and gave her a stern look. No mind-reading while dad’s having inappropriate thoughts, young lady. You better not be in here. Out.

Miyako just looked at him blankly, not giving away anything one way or another.

Looking back up to Waku, he said, “Some friends of Nadya showed up, they’re staying as guests for awhile so I’m trying to help them get situated. Princely duties and all of that. Hey, how are you feeling today?”

“Hi, Miyako,” Waku smiled, waving back. As usual, Miyako was completely disinterested with interacting with the world, and more content to just vibe with her dad. What a chill kid.

Kaito remembered before Waku could explain, so she just nodded. “Yeah, I know some of the admins have been coming here for extra supplies sometimes, but until Kokichi’s back to work, mostly it’s just housekeeping keeping it tidy. If you’re looking for Nadya, she’s probably in the main office downstairs, and if she isn’t, then someone there will know.”

“...though new guests should probably talk to Seymour if Nadya hasn’t already.”

Taking a breath, Waku smiled more softly at Kaito. “I’m feeling better. I…think a few days ago was the peak of it, like feeling better after you vomit. Been having daily appointments with my therapist, rather than every other day and…yeah. I think I’m okay. Thanks, Kaito.”

Kaito sighed, “I didn’t have to climb four flights of stairs? Is that what we’re saying? I literally just had to go left towards the offices on the first floor? Pain, Waku. Life is pain.”

Kaito grinned though, a little bounce in his posture as he said, “Heck yeah, I’m glad to hear it. Eyyyyy, wanna give me a hug? Little hug time? Little squishy baby time? I should probably head back down, but I want a hug, dammit!”

“Your own fault for not remembering fast enough,” Waku shrugged, before she set down her dusting rag and wiped her hands off, heading over to Kaito. “Wow, getting a hug on shift time--look at you, gaming the system. You’ll have Hajime accusing you of stealing towels at this rate.”

With a little chuckle, Waku came over and hugged Kaito from the side, not wanting to squish Miyako despite the tease. Though, she did give the baby a little pat on the side, including her in the affection.

Miyako peered up at Waku… {Pink-Clean smell} she informed the woman simply. That was Waku’s new identity. She hoped the woman appreciated that Miyako decided to acknowledge her existence at all. It was a huge accomplishment, not everyone got to have one.

Kaito felt a rush of warm affection run through him at the hug, lifting his spirits more than a bit as he hugged her back, “Alright! Stole my hug on government time, now I’m ready to go be an outlaw! See you later, Waku, hit me up if you need anything.”

Giving her a wave, Kaito headed back down, humming cheerfully to himself as he looked around the lobby, seeing if the siblings had stayed put. Ah, well, there were still here at least, though apparently one of the painting had caught their eye. Art thieves, man. He was pretty sure he had called it.

Heading over to the administration office, Kaito looked around somewhat more warily. Knocking on the administration office door as he called out, “Uh, excuse me. Anyone in?”

Micah, looking much more well-rested than the last time Kaito saw them, looked over at the open door before heading over, the other admins in the office looking over at most, when they saw someone else handling it.

“Prince Kaito, hello. What can we do for you?”

Kaito gave the administrator a small nod of his head, looking around with a hint of uncertainty before saying, “Uh… Lord and Lady Lluwyn and Elthea, of the Trismegistus household, heir-apparent of Falcon’s Hollow, are looking for bedding here as guests of Nadya’s? I told them I’d give them a hand. Is Nadya or… Seymour? Here?”

Micah just looked at Kaito in confusion for a moment, slow to follow not from fatigue, but from the…weird stuff the prince was saying before, well… Okay. New guests that needed rooms. Nadya’s guests, apparently, so…

“Well, Mr. Tapirr would probably be in his office, but Nadya--”

Right on cue, Nadya walked into the office, a stack of files in her arms before she looked over at Kaito in surprise. “Oh, good afternoon Kaito, Miyako. How are you doing today?”

“Nadya! Hey, good news? Your friends are here!” Kaito informed her cheerfully, “Lluwyn and Elthea? They said you were–”

CACKLE–SNAP!!

Kaito startled, glancing at the window. A sudden, just, wave of rain splattering against the floor, as all the windows– which had been open to let in the warm, cool summer air into the office– suddenly started dripping rain-water onto the floor.

Miyako blinked once, twice, a little shocked… before around her pacifier she started to whine, “Wheeeeeeeeeeeeh??”

“Woah, that was unexpected.” Kaito murmured, starting to bounce his daughter as she started to cry in protest to the loud sound– NO! BAD WORLD! FIX IT, BIG HEAT!-- “I didn’t see any signs of rain.”

Upstairs, Shuichi and Miyako gave each other startled looks, looking up at the sunroof they had opened so that all the fumes could go up and out, now pouring rain in on their cauldron.

“...that wasn’t us, right?” Himiko drawled, looking nervously down at the potion.

“It is supposed to… make a rain cloud.” Shuichi hesitated.

“Yeah, but a small one. Indoors! That’s why it’s maaaagic. This is just a storm… what a pain…”

“It could be a coincidence?”

“It’s gotta be, there’s no way we made one that big. We barely used any ingredients.”

Shuichi nodded uncomfortably, pulling the ingredients and books further from the rainpour as he looked up at the pouring water, “You’re right, this…. Has to be a coincidence.” He said. As in him, his soul, shiny and new, contently glowed.

“Oh, Miyaaaa~, Miyaaa~ I’m sorry… sorry, Nadya, I gotta–” Kaito looked around the office, wincing as the crying got louder, feeling a little embarrassed, “I have to bring Miyako back to my room. You have your friends?”

There was a collective startled hustle from all the administrators as the freak…rainstorm? Suddenly thundered down, people scrambling to shut the windows and others rushing to save any hit paperwork. Normally Nadya would join in a second, but…

“Oh, Miyako; yes, I have got them, go soothe your daughter, Kaito, um…”

Waving her off, Micah collected the paperwork Nadya had been bringing in, setting it down in a safe area before heading over to help the others. “Take your break--we’ll handle things here!”

And so Nadya headed to the lobby, but when she got there, there was only a pile of luggage, and no bickering teens, so…oh dear.

The thing was, when you had magic of your own, and grew up around it, the presence of magic became a sort of background noise. Something that both Lluwyn and Elthea had been shocked and a little disquieted by when they left the Hollow, and found it lacking most everywhere else. Maybe seeped into a particular person’s home, but…not wafting through the air like an idle breeze, as they were used to.

So, that was to say, when there had been a sudden explosion of magic from upstairs, Lluwyn, who once Nadya and Conrad left, had been the oldest kid in the village, and thus one of the most common people to stand by to put out fires and calm winds, hadn’t hesitated before sprinting up the stairs.

Initially Elthea had followed to bring him back down and not get himself into trouble, but…what was that??? It seemed exciting. And it had been way too easy to catch up with Lluwyn on the stairs, that prince absolutely correct about the cardio workout.

Which the reedy bookworm Lluwyn was, wasn’t exactly prepared for while sprinting up five flights.

Face bright red and sweat sticking his hair, Lluwyn heaved breaths almost like he was puking as he burst into the room, paying no mind to the two others there before he raised his arms and dispelled the raincloud.

Soft red eyes and grayed, golden eyes both startled at the door bursting open, the two looking briefly like kids who had been caught smoking behind the bleachers, before they gave each other wary looks as some guy came in and started just… waving his hands around. Wha??

Though, as hand waving occurred, there was a notable shift in the atmosphere, as slowly the rain slowed, becoming a light sprinkle, before the clouds in the sky dispersed, sun rays beaming in through the ceiling light down on the overflowing cauldron. As Himiko and Shuichi watched this, Himiko slowly leaned towards Shuichi, whispering, “...nyeh… maybe a… another coincidence?”

“What?” Shuichi asked, unable to help being mildly amused as he responded, “It started to rain during us trying to make a raincloud, really aggressive interpretive dancers burst in a moment later, and the rain goes away on its own?”

“...yes.”

“Just hide the book in your satchel.” Shuichi whispered, Himiko quickly shoving the spellbook they were referencing into the satchel as Shuichi adjusted his hat a little, giving the strangers an uncertain look as he said stiffly, “Hello… you caught us in the middle of…” he glanced at the cauldron, “Cooking. Can we help you?”

Even after the moment or two, Lluwyn looked no better, and instead just kind of keeled over, trying to catch his breath, so it was left to Elthea to poke her head in, her cheeks red, but looking much better than her brother.

“Aw geez, sorry for just bursting in--no manners, this guy, for real.” Sighing, Elthea shook her head before she looked over the cauldron curiously, taking a sniff before looking up at the open sunroof. “Oh, that’s a really good idea, if you’re gonna do this stuff indoors--still ballsy though. Especially with, like, official stuff downstairs? We heard all sorts of yelling.”

“Well, anyway,” she shrugged, “I’m Elthea, and this dork is my brother Lluwyn--Big Sis Nadya invited us down, though we didn’t really expect to meet other mages here. Nice to meet you!”

Catching his breath just a little, Lluwyn straightened. “Honestly… Meteormancy? In the middle of a city? What were you thinking…”

Himiko’s eyes narrowed, not intimidated by this sweaty weirdo or his kid sister as she crossed her arms, “Eh? You heard Shuichi… we’re doing cooking–”

“Lluwyn?” Shuichi interrupted her, putting a cautioning hand on Himiko’s shoulder, as he asked, eyes wide, “Weird cat Lluwyn? Uh, I mean, established mage Lluwyn?”

Lluwyn had an admonishing look on his face, looking down the two, if not trainee, then reckless mages, before what the blue-haired one shocked him into surprise. “...weird cat? Nevermind that… Yes, though I question the use of established, as practically any mage accomplishing any sort of magical feat could be argued of being established, like my sister said, we are mages.”

Peering at the man more curiously, Lluwyn hummed. “Are you, by chance, Shuuichi Saihara-san? Nadya had only mentioned you having some working theories… Though,” a small grin quirked his lips up, “I suppose the best way to test those theories is through application.”

Himiko pulled at Shuichi’s sleeve, who leaned down to hear her whisper, “These are real mages?”

“I… yes? I think so.” Shuichi whispered back, before straightening up again, looking an odd mixture of excited and deeply nervous– while trying not to show either of those particular emotions, all of them present in subtleties of his posture– as he said, “I… we are a bit limited in the sort of…” Shuichi glanced at the door behind them, making sure it had closed as the two came in, before continuing, “...experiments we can try, based on the ingredients we have access too. We were looking through our book and noticed we had the ingredients for a… meteormancy? One. And, well, we are a bit limited in our places to experiment… we really barely used anything at all–”

“We only used a portion of the recommended amounts.” Himiko agreed, nodding.

“We weren’t even really expecting it to work at all, we were just utilizing some advise we got not long ago and wanted to see if different tools made anything easier–”

“What theories?” Himiko finally asked, pouting up at Shuichi, as she said grimly, “If you’ve been holding out on me, Saihara…”

“Uh, no, nothing like that. You remember me mentioning the, uh, species book, and how I thought some of the wording seemed biased?”

“Yeah…” Himiko raised another unimpressed eyebrow, looking to the siblings as she asked, “You traveled all the way to the capital to confirm that some guy writing a historical textbook all by himself was going to fill it full of biased opinions? Have you just never read a self-published historical period piece before?”

“I find it difficult to believe that in one of the biggest cities in Dicea, there’s not a single apothecary,” Lluwyn hummed, looking over the residue clinging to the caudron. So…limited ingredients, only getting tools for this experiment (though…it looked less like an experiment, and more…just trying out a very rudimentary reaction), no established place to practice…

It wasn’t exactly that Lluwyn didn’t understand that magic wasn’t an open practice everywhere. But there were people that practiced magic everywhere, and with such an involved discipline, then there would be established places and methods to explore it. But…

“Of course I have,” Lluwyn waved the accusation like it was lingering humidity in the air. “While I would like to see the original text myself, as it seems to be a text that hasn’t made its way into the village collection, Nadya had mentioned that you didn’t just identify bias, Saihara-san, but had questions about the nature of magic from multiple standpoints, and were planning on getting answers to them, and I found some of your questions intriguing.”

“However,” Lluwyn looked around the room with a disapproving frown, something that made Elthea groan when she saw it, “Are you two just starting out? With no mentor? And with a potential catalyst that can create that much resonance?”

“For the love of Mila…” The big brother huffed and strode over to Shuuichi and Himiko, starting to look them over for burns or magical pockets or any other of the endless mishaps that could happen when you were practicing magic unsupervised.

Elthea just sighed, hunkering down to lean against one of the walls. “Now you’ve done it. As the person Llu’s nagged at my whole life? Good luck. C’mon, Llu, they don’t need a trip-sitter for this baby stuff.”

“Beginners need ‘trip-sitters’ most of all!”

Shuichi and Himiko were both fully grown adults, with careers behind them and a baby for Shuichi… but in that moment the two of them stood and just let themselves be analyzed like children, both looking a little sheepish as Lluwyn did find little marks and accidents they had been trying to downplay or hide. Little marks of soot in their clothes from handling the ingredients, a small burn mark on Himiko’s cheek from an earlier spell that had literally blown up in her face, and most egregiously, “Uh, actually…” Shuichi lifted his wrist, showing Lluwyn the mark there as he asked, “I accidentally spilled some Warts Essence on my wrist when we started, and it’s… turning green…? Is that a problem?”

Lluwyn mother henned the two adults a few years older than him with all the devastating disappointment he could muster. The soot marks could be washed out, he frowned at the burn mark and summoned a small disk of ice to press to it in the meantime before they could get aloe--what did they mean they didn’t have a first aid kit up there?!--and at Shuuichi’s wrist…

Lluwyn let out a sigh and gently took Shuuichi’s wrist, looking it over. “Honestly… Even pros should wear gloves when preparing ingredients, they are safety precautions for a reason. Okay…thankfully you don’t have any open cuts, but it looks like it is soaking in through your pores still. Do you have… Soak it in salt water, at least 35% salinity, until your skin color returns to normal. Alright, come on, let’s prepare it…”

At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Nadya’s voice rang through. “Pardon the intrusion! Lluwyn, Elthea, are you here?”

Himiko groaned, looking at the cauldron, the ingredients still on the floor, the puddle from the rainwater, then back to the door, “Shuichi, you said this place would be private.”

“I mean, as private as any room the castle is.” Shuichi pouted– he couldn’t have seen all this coming! Give him a break– before calling out, “Nadya? They’re in here, you can come in… watch your step there’s a lot of water on the floor.”

Elthea looked to the puddle on the floor with a newly intrigued look. “Hey, Llu…”

“No.” Without even looking at her, Lluwyn’s voice was firm as he stirred up the salt water, the two beginner mages at least having that on hand. “Take care of injuries before collateral damage and mess. And you are not going to clean it just to show off.”

The teen pouted, before the door opened and brightened her expression in it. Barely even a step in, Elthea zoomed over and threw herself into an excited hug with Nadya. “Nadya-nee!! We’re here!”

“Elthea, it’s good to see you.” Nadya smiled warmly as she hugged Elthea, giving a nod to Lluwyn as well. “You as well, Lluwyn--you’ve grown quite a lot since I was last home.”

“Such are the expectancies of puberty.” Done with mixing the bowl, Lluwyn guided Shuuichi’s wrist into it before turning to Nadya, giving her a brief nod. “Hello, Nadya. I know you never sought to pursue magic beyond the basics, but why haven’t you been supervising these two? At this rate they’re going to blow a hole in the castle!”

Nadya had the decency to look sheepish. “This is a rather recent development, actually trying out potions…”

Lluwyn just tutted.

“Himiko bought the book/Shuichi set up the experiment.” Shuichi and Himiko both said at the same time, pointing at each other.

“Well, why wouldn’t we?!” Himiko exclaimed, huffing and stomping her feet a little, as Shuichi waited patiently with his wrist in the salt water, “It’s real maaaaagiiiiic! Of course we were gonna wanna try it! Who wouldn’t!?”

“We weren’t really expecting any of it to work.” Shuichi admitted, adjusting his hat, “Most everything we’ve tried hasn’t. All we usually succeed at is making bad smells.”

“Or things blow up!” Himiko said, looking excited at that, almost smug, as she said, “We’ve gotten a few things to blow up~ So not entirely just dirty, boiling water and bad smells.”

“Of course you would want to try it, it’s fascinating. Countless people have devoted their entire lives to studying even niche facets of magic, and no line of questioning has even come close to having nothing left to study,” Lluwyn nodded, “But. Given that, for most of it, magic is the alternation of the natural world, it is imperative to practice safely, and especially for just starting out, with an experienced guide,” he frowned at Nadya, “To ensure you don’t seriously injure yourself.”

Partially hidden by Nadya’s body, Elthea was rolling her eyes and miming her hand in time with Lluwyn’s words, this speech one she’d heard thousands of times.

“Honestly, what book are you even working from?” Lluwyn grumbled. “They probably didn’t even mention catalysts…”

Sighing, Nadya intervened, knowing they could very well be there all day. “Let us help you clean up, before the water soaks into the floor, then Lluwyn, Elthea, let me help you get settled in your rooms. I did ask Mr. Hayatsui to keep an eye on your luggage, but we should get it out of the way. Then we can talk more. I am curious to hear how your journey was as well, and how the Hollow is doing.”

Shuichi and Himiko glanced at each other. “Catalyst?” Himiko whispered, to which Shuichi just shrugged.

“Uh, let us help you.” Shuichi offered, as he and Himiko started cleaning up the mess, having brought a towel just for spills anyway, “We can bring your things to your room–”

“--Yeah, in exchange you tell us about catalysts!”

“--if that’s alright,” Shuichi said, glaring at Himiko, who pouted lazily back at him, “As of course we wouldn’t ask more of your time than you’re willing to give–”

“But you should tell us everything you possibly can before you go.” Himiko finished.

“After they have time to spend settling down and getting to enjoy Nadya’s company.”

“Nyeh??” Himiko said, looking exasperated, “That sounds like it’ll take forever…”

“No, you,” Lluwyn gestured to Shuuichi, “keep extracting the toxin from your skin--if you still see even a tint of green, don’t move. We can clean responsibly,” he stressed at his sister, who was already crouching down, and stuck her tongue out for the call out, “together.”

“Though, don’t be silly.” As he crouched down himself, Lluwyn offered a small, awkward smile to Shuuichi. “I did come all this way to dialog with you. I’d be remiss to leave before exhausting our ideas for further research.”

Rolling her eyes, Elthea, not even looking for a towel, placed her palms face down just above the puddle. In less than a second, a great heat started radiating from her palms, the space under them almost glowing, and the water immediately started to shrink, superheating so quickly steam barely had time to billow up.

“Woah!” Himiko sputtered, as Shuichi immediately whipped out his journal, writing down and making quick sketches of everything he could observe Elthea do.

And as he made notes, he asked, “Do you feel any pain in your hands? Where is the heat generating from? If the heat is generating from you specifically to the point of boiling water is emitting from your skin, is there a double aspect of the spell that protects you from heat burns? Could the spell be doubled as a form of fire protection?”

Himiko, bouncing at her heels, said, “Can we recreate it? Are there magic words you’re thinking? Show me your fingers, I want to try it next!”

Elthea looked up almost in surprise at Mr. Saihara and the other lady’s astonishment since…well, this was the non-flashy version she’d settled for, when Lluwyn wouldn’t just let her evaporate all the water at once. It was just…cleaning.

(Though only for water, as Llu had nagged countless times, since anything else would leave a residue that would be even harder to clean up.)

Though! These folks obviously recognized genius when they saw it!

Puffing up with pride, Elthea laughed delightedly. “Hey, hey, slow down with the nerd talk! Though, it is pretty cool, huh?! The heat’s coming from me--you just use your magic, you know? Just like, bam, pow!” She mimicked punching forward. “Like a fireball but…all constrained, ‘n stuff.”

Lluwyn sighed, finishing mopping up the remaining water. “Elthea, they’re actually asking for the physical explanation. Even for more seemingly simple elemental magic, the full process is actually quite complex.”

Though, in a rare moment of interpersonal observation, Lluwyn paused, and looked at Shuuichi and Himiko. “...how much do you two actually know about how magic works?”

Shuichi and Himiko, again, looked at each other… before shuffling slightly awkwardly, neither of them sure how to answer.

“...uh… I mean, with the potions, it’s like cooking, I suppose…” Shuichi mused, tapping against the journal uncertainly, before going back to put his wrist back in the salt water as he said, “So I assume maybe it’s less ‘magic’ and more… just what happens when you put those ingredients together?”

“I know that we tell the kids at the magic shop that it’s ‘energies’... thought admittedly, half the magic tricks are actually just tricks. Magnets. And the rest just sort of… ‘work’. We bought them working.” Himiko admitted, tapping her bottom lip as she said, “My master says he knows how it works, but he can’t really explain it to me… we have this one box that puts you in a pocket dimension? He said he bought it from fairies…”

“You’ve been able to barter with the fae?!” Losing some of the ‘weary parent’ body language, Lluwyn looked the most animated yet, looking at Himiko in astonishment before he took a breath, visibly reining himself back in.

“Well…alright, it seems we have quite a lot to go over. However, Nadya is correct, and Elthea and I should collect our belongings from downstairs. Your partner seemed to be anxious about making sure we were helped, earlier. Also, many of my books are in my trunk, and I believe they will be helpful in diagramming some explanations.”

Elthea shot Nadya a dismayed look. “He brought study material on vacation.”

Laughing softly, Nadya put a sympathetic arm around the girl’s shoulders as they started to head back downstairs.

Shuichi and Himiko stared at Lluwyn, stars in their eyes… before Shuichi blanched. “Anxious partner… Kaito? He’s meant to be watching Miyako, I only sent him downstairs for a moment…”

“Oh, yeah.” Himiko said, once again putting her finger to her bottom lip, “You remember how you said he’s got a weird complex about being useful these days? I may have exploited that to distract him from asking questions… my bad.”

Shuichi sighed. “Let’s get everything cleaned up, and I’ll go check in on him.”

“Nyeh… did we just get a teacher?” Himiko asked, watching them go, whispering to Shuichi.

“...oh shit.” Shuichi whispered back. “Maybe.”

It took a little bit of time, collecting their luggage and then going back up the stairs with the luggage (though only to the second floor), and while Shuuichi checked on Kaito and his daughter, Lluwyn and Elthea got settled in their rooms, unpacking a bit and freshening up after weeks of travel (and a mad dash up five flights of stairs), and after that Nadya got them set up with some food, and the five of them got settled in an empty parlor, Lluwyn’s “light” stack of books sitting on the table between them all.

Or, well, it was going to be the five of them, but Elthea groaned about basically just being in school, so Nadya took her out on a tour of the castle, while Lluwyn, Shuuichi, and Himiko sat together.

“So, your explanation of ‘energy’ isn’t wrong,” Lluwyn started. “At its core, magic is simply another form of energy, such as heat or gravity. Setting aside explanations of abilities--that is, the natural abilities of some species, and the entire realm of psychic abilities--there are a few avenues from which a person may choose to manipulate that energy.”

“First, there is ‘physical magic’, the preferred method of most witches, and basically what is what you surmised before, Saihara-san. Similar in principle to alchemy, it is the combination of substances that result in effects that, arbitrarily, non-magic aware people would find suspicious. Honestly, to a particularly sheltered person, even the act of baking could be considered physical magic.”

Himiko listened attentively, while Shuichi rapidly jotted down notes in his journal, nodding along occasionally, his expression intense. Like he was sitting in on an interrogation. Himiko tilted her head a bit at the ‘baking’ remark, but didn’t comment on it. She had tried baking a few times. In retrospect, her cooking also tended to blow up in her face.

“There is ‘borrowed magic’, the preferred method of warlocks, though…” Lluwyn tilted his head a little, “I suppose that might be misleading to say. People are called warlocks because they used borrowed magic, though they might use other kinds at times. To a lesser extent of the others, that is what I mean when I used the term, say, ‘witch’. A term of identity, based on the type of magic one uses most.”

“Regardless--borrowed magic comes from making an accord with another being, who in terms of that accord, grants the warlock power. Often, the abilities used by warlocks are also considered ‘dark magic’, as through use of the powers, in the terms of the accord, they are often trading their life force in return. A very dangerous path.”

“So witches manipulate physical nature already available, and warlocks borrow magic from more powerful magic wielders?” Shuichi tried to summarize, looking fascinated, “What sort of ‘beings’ are we referring too? Would borrowing magic from fae be considered an act of a warlock?”

Himiko pouted, “I don’t think my master is a warlock. He’s too cautious with real magic to be selling his life essence for it…”

“If your master traded for a box, as you said--a physical item--then that wouldn’t not be considered making an accord, as we use it in terms of describing the deals warlocks make,” Lluwyn explained, aware of how specific and overlapping the terms could sometimes be. “However, a warlock may strike an accord with fae. The deal and subsequent transfer of power creates a linked connection between the people involved; something that’s been described similarly to psychic connections, though it is more than just a mental connection. It is…the warlock’s entire being.”

“So, to answer your question, the type of wielder a warlock might strike an accord with might be fae, but more commonly, at least according to the accounts I’ve read, it happened with dragons, leviathans, and certain gods. I suppose in technicality, a warlock could also make an accord with an oni, but in that case I would be more inclined to call it conscription, as…I do not believe oni can transfer any of their abilities. It would be more like hiring an oni, but with more conditions than an average employer contract.”

Shuichi, scratching away at his journal, paused… before looking up at Lluwyn with a carefully neutral expression, “Dragons? My book says they’ve been extinct for a long time… dragons could make warlocks?”

Lluwyn nodded, something a little…wistful on his face. Disappointed to not be able to observe a time long since gone by. “It is why I referred to their accords in past tense, though considering my other examples are still around, I see why that was unclear. But…yes, there have been records of warlocks’ patrons being dragons, and simply considering the vast amounts of power dragons once wielded, it seems unlikely, if we didn’t have those accounts, that someone pursuing the path of a warlock would not at least try to commune with a dragon.”

“Though…” The man paused there, something unsure coming across his face. “This is far from explaining the basics, but I have read unconfirmed claims of a being known as ‘Valtiel’--essentially a god, in the way any massively powerful being could be, but…there were descriptions of them being the still potent remains of a dead dragon.”

He sighed. “I’ll admit, the magic surrounding death and souls is far from my area of expertise.”

Shuichi, his face still neutral, nodded along and kept taking his notes, but…

…what the heck… was Maki? Literally the carcass of an old dragon was potentially a being so powerful there were those that considered it a god? Did Maki have that sort of potential? What exactly did it mean to be a reincarnation, or as Maki put it, a ‘descendant’ of a dragon?

Shuichi couldn’t fathom it. Maki was capable of incredible things through sheer willingness to do those things alone, but… even at her most intimidating, she was never supernatural in her abilities. She moved well because she trained regularly. She had spent a lifetime mapping out fights and teaching herself muscle memory that would save her in them. She influenced powerful people but always in a position of servitude. She fought a war, but not alone, and the effort of it had emotionally nearly destroyed her.

…and a part of her was living in Miyako’s head, fending off an entire hivemind by herself, idly. She wasn’t even cautious of it. She said she didn’t feel any different, doing it.

Maki was incredible, but until Miyako, nothing about her seemed magic… did the potential for all of that power live inside of her?

If she tapped into it, would the dragon destroy her?

“I find that fascinating, really.” Shuichi said, looking back down to his journal, “I know it’s ancient history, and I don’t think being a ‘warlock’ is the path for me, but I’ll probably end up researching that more entirely for my own curiosity.” And Maki’s potential safety.

“What is your area of expertise?” Himiko asked curiously, “Can you make fireballs too?”

“It is, isn’t it,” Lluwyn nodded, before he sighed. “I would caution you to be careful in your research, though. Even aside from making contact with people who may not have your best interests in mind, there are those out there that do not want this sort of information getting out. You will likely be fine going through whatever you may find in books, but tread lightly if you seek out others for interviews.”

Looking a little underwhelmed, Lluwyn nodded, saying dryly, “Yes, I can make fireballs. The last two types of magic, inherent and natural magic, have so much overlap that the definitions may change depending on who you ask--and thus, the distinction between mages and wizards can be unclear. Natural magic is the manipulation of magical energy already present in nature, and inherent magic is manipulation of the magical energy a person is born with.”

“What you saw Elthea do earlier was inherent magic, though the same process could be achieved through natural magic. A wizard would amplify the kinetic motion of the water, and thus raise the temperature until evaporation. Elthea channeled her magic as heat into her hands, and heated the water that way. Many mages and wizards describe magic as simply a feeling, akin to using one’s muscles, but there is quite a lot of theory that goes into the manipulation of energy, especially if you do not have as much of a natural talent for it.”

“Inherit magic…” Himiko hummed, tilting her head a bit, “...does inherit magic… can it affect the potions we make? Because I swear, we do everything step by step what the book says, and like Shuichi said, most of our stuff just ends up dirty, smelly water. But today… nyeh… I mean, that was us, wasn’t it? You said you could feel it all the way from the first floor…”

“Yes,” Lluwyn said firmly, though…his disappointment was less pervasive if it really was that they hadn’t known. “That’s what I was talking about before about catalysts. The verbiage is horrendous, since ‘catalyst’ means something that provokes a change, and there are reagents in potion-making, and even simply things like heat or agitation that are, technically, catalysts. But a magical catalyst refers to the inherent magic that a potion-maker imbues their work with. It can affect the outcome from everything from amplifying the natural attributes of a substance, to acting as the melding operation of all the ingredients, to being the literal catalyst for transformation.”

“If you used only a small amount of the ingredients listed, I would assume in the proper ratios still,” another stinkeye, “and you managed to incur a reaction that significant? Then one of you used your inherent magic and imbued quite a lot of energy into your potion. Enough that we could feel it on the first floor.”

And to rain inside of the admin office, Nadya had explained before.

“...”

Shuichi looked to Himiko, “Maybe we both accidentally did that and it got that big because we were working together?”

“Oooooh, like, we were melding our powers together!? That makes sense to me… we should try to do it again. See if we can figure out exactly what that felt like. Do it at will next time.”

“Maybe. I’m not sure we should start another storm. We apparently really startled my baby, my fiance was still trying to calm her down when I went to check on him.” Shuichi admitted, wincing a little.

“Your baby’s going to hear thunder storms at some point. That shouldn’t dissuade you. One day you can teach her how to do it! Have a magic baby!”

Shuichi gave her an amused look at that. “A magic baby. What an interesting idea. Though somehow a toddler with magical abilities sounds like a bit of a… obstacle.”

“You’ll be the ‘cool dad’.”

Shuichi paused at that. Eyes narrowing… tempting…

“Ideally in a safer environment, with proper precautions in place,” Lluwyn said, Disapproving Parent Glower back in place. “As someone who has had experience around children with magical abilities, it only cements in more the necessities of practicing magic safely. I don’t mean to be morbid, but burns are not even close to the worst of what may happen in a magic-based mishap.”

“It is not reason not to explore the possibilities, but it is to exact caution, and learn more about why you’re doing what you’re doing, and not just get excited because explosions are exciting, for some reason,” he huffed.

“...what sort of potions have you two been attempting to make?” Usually there was an order to these things. Start simple, slowly get more complex as you learn new concepts. Somehow…Lluwyn could hazard a guess they were choosing recipes more or less willy nilly.

“Oh, well, uh…” Shuichi moved back a few pages in his journal, looking over his notes, “Well, we tried to turn a silver necklace into gold–”

“Just made it wet.” Himiko pouted, “And dissolved the chain it was on a bit.”

“Really just seemed like we only managed to make a very low-grade acid.” Shuichi agreed, “We tried a potion that’s meant to make you float for a time.”

“We burped a lot.”

“In retrospect it was dangerous for us to try that on ourselves.” Shuichi mused, “It didn’t taste bad though. We tried to make a potion that’s supposed to give you the ability to… shape your body as you want it.”

“That didn’t taste good.” Himiko pouted, “And I had diarrhea for days. I was trying to make myself taller.”

“Otherwise, we tried a scrying potion. Nothing, though that one was pretty complicated, we may have just put it together wrong. A potion that can improve your ability to dance, which came out smelling so terrible neither of us could risk trying it. The one that blew up on Himiko was meant to be a simple light spell–”

“Really thought that one was working. It started lighting up and then– Bam!” Himiko shouted dramatically, her half-lidded eyes looking briefly excited, “Blew up.”

“And beside the rain spell, that’s it.” Shuichi said.

Lluwyn looked at them. Blinked. Looked at Shuuichi, then Himiko.

Then he let out the most world-weary sigh in the world, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Mila’s ears, you two are the luckiest people in the world. It’s nothing less than a miracle that neither of you died, let alone were…left as a pile of flesh sludge on the floor.”

Pulling himself together, Lluwyn fixed them with a firm, no-nonsense glare. “Next session, I will be guiding you two on how to make Sopor Solution. And we will be going over basic brewing safety guidelines.”

Himiko nodded at that, before looking notably happy, a bright smile on her face, as she said, “My master is going to be so pleased with me… eventually. I want to wait until I’m actually good at this to show him, but I’m going to prove to him that I do have this in me. Honestly, this really feels like the next big step.”

Shuichi gave Himiko a fond smile at that, “I’m sure he’ll be very impressed. I’m going to wait until my mentors on her death bed before I tell her what I’ve been doing. Miss Kirigiri has always worried I’m too reckless. I’d hate to prove her even more right.”

That said, he turned to Lluwyn, bowing his head respectfully, “Thank you so much for agreeing to teach us during your stay. This is truly a debt we can’t repay.”

“I mean, I could pay, maybe… a…” Himiko narrowed her eyes, before offering a shrewdly low sum for early negotiations, “silver? For lessons?”

“What, all of them? Shuichi asked, looking to Himiko, “Or per?”

“I can’t afford a silver per lesson, I’m not a Momota.” Himiko replied, exasperated.

It was the same with the sciences, at least how Lluwyn had heard, and it made sense, considering science was just magic that was more widely understood. The study and pursuit of them was paramount to…life. To understanding the world around you, and learning how to make things more comfortable. But, if left unchecked, they were highly dangerous pursuits, and that was why education was so important.

If Lluwyn could instill some amount of caution in Himiko and Shuuichi, then, at the very least, that would be a relief to their loved ones.

What he would be getting out of it, though… Lluwyn raised an eyebrow. “I mean…I’ll accept a silver, if you’re offering. But the whole reason I traveled here was for knowledge.”

“You asked before what my specialty was,” he nodded at Himiko. “I am a mage, yes, but I study how magic has an effect on nature--that is, how the exertion of people manipulating the magical energies of themselves and the world affects how the world would be without that interference. It covers a wide array of sub-subjects, as you might imagine, but if you have uncounseled information on magic folk, and personal theories of their cultural and natural impacts, I am deeply interested.”

“Essentially,” Lluwyn shrugged, “If you two would be willing to share your thoughts and observations of the magical world with me, I would be more than happy to share all I know about practicing magic with you.”

“...so I should take back my silver offer?” Himiko asked, “Ow!”

Shuichi, having finished shoving his elbow into her side, said serenely, “Of course we will share anything we can manage.” Within reason. Shuichi would die before giving up Maki, Kokichi and Himiko’s secrets first, not without talking to them first, “And, again, it’s an honor to learn.”

“You should show him your weird species book.” Himiko told Shuichi.

Shuichi nodded, before saying, “I can do him one better. I can show him the original. It’s…”

Shuichi hesitated. He still had not gone down into the archive. Not since everything.

“...available with Kokichi. I’ll speak to him about this, introduce you two. He’s in the know about all of this… well…” Shuichi hesitated again, “He’s in the know about most of this. I’ve maybe… not mentioned too much. To my partners, about experimenting with potions. Honestly, I wanted to wait until I could show them I could manage it myself, safely enough, before I told them I was doing this. Our history with magic is… complicated. It hasn’t always been kind to us. Kaito, especially, worries about me endlessly…”

Shuichi frowned, looking concerned. “...I’d like to master one spell. Just one. To show him I’m not going to just blow myself up, or… harm myself in some way. Then I’ll tell them. But I can’t tell Kokichi until I’m ready to tell them both. So, if you could be discreet about this to both of them, I’d appreciate it.”

“Thank you; it’s greatly appreciated.” Lluwyn nodded his gratitude, but his eye lit up in wonder at the thought of seeing the original book?!?!? One of Usott Castle’s archived heritage tombs?! And being shown it from the heir apparent himself?

“What an honor…”

Though, keeping it all--or mostly--a secret…

“Even not knowing your history, your partners are right to worry,” Lluwyn frowned. “I worry for my sister’s safety constantly, and we both grew up with the same influences. I worry for my own safety, when it comes time to experiment, which is why I try to learn all that I can about a given subject before I attempt anything. Magic is dangerous, and the difference in ignorance is if there’s going to be someone looking for you if you seriously mess up.”

“Still, I’ll respect your decision. I can be discrete,” said one of the least discrete men in the world.

Shuichi smiled wanly, “Teach me one spell I can show them, and I’ll tell them. Ideally, that would even be soon, right? It doesn’t have to be an impressive spell. Just something I can point too and say, ‘see, I can do this’.”

“Technically we can make a thunderstorm…” Himiko mused, “...but also technically we can’t control how big it is and that’s probably pretty dangerous. Maybe that’s not the spell to ease their fears with.”

“It really depends on what your standards are,” Lluwyn said dryly. “Sure, you might call it a victory to perform any sort of magic at all… But my personal standards are not met until you can match the outcome with your expectations, it’s repeatable, and you know how to stop in the middle of it safely. And since I will be guiding you, those are the expectations I will do my best to have you meet.”

“I would not be discouraged by time either. Everyone in the village spends their entire childhoods learning the basics--even as adults, you shouldn’t expect yourself to gain mastery over a few months.”

“That is an entirely understandable and recognizable expectation.” Shuichi agreed.

Himiko stared at Shuichi for a bit… before whispering to Lluwyn, “I haven’t known Shuichi very long, but I can hear the ‘challenge accepted’ alllll over that.”

Shuichi lifted his nose a little, “Not at all. I have reasonable expectations of my ability to learn new and complicated systems. My ego would have to be insane, to assume I could master magic in anything short of… a year.”

“Wooooow… how humble.” Himiko drawled.

Shuichi sniffed. “I try to be.”

Lluwyn looked between…well, they would be his two students, now, wouldn’t they? He looked between his students for a moment before smiling at Shuuichi. “If that is your goal, then I’ll expect you to apply yourself towards it. It is nice to see people eager to learn, I must say--it’s like pulling teeth trying to convince Elthea to even open a theory book.”

“What about Nadya?” Shuichi asked, looking curious now as he said, “She explained to me that she’s somewhat of a jock, in your town. I mean, she’s somewhat of a jock anywhere, she does play in a major league sports team… but I got the impression from our conversation that not being an intellectual was the exception, not the rule, in Falcon’s Hollow. It must have been incredible growing up in such an… educationally focused society.”

“It wasn’t like that in that incredibly long-named city of yours?” Himiko asked, giving Shuichi a skeptical look, “Luminaries capital? We have a bunch of universities in our capital.”

“Different style of education. The schools in NJP were more just desperate attempts to make nobility capable in more than just being socialites.” Shuichi said dismissively, “The impression I got of Falcon’s Hollow? Now that’s an intellectual society. I think I’d quite like to visit someday.”

“It’s debatable, what you consider being an intellectual is,” Lluwyn hummed. “There is pride in mastery of anything, and there are many people I would say who have devoted their careers to various subjects of study, but of my peers? Perhaps some of them will find their calling, but most did what needed to be done for school, and focused more on, as my sister would say, ‘blasting fireballs’. Not quite combative abilities, since I do not think there are many who would be expecting battle, but focusing more on raw power and spectacle, rather than understanding and discovery.”

“I’ll admit, I do not understand how anyone could not find every aspect of magic fascinating. I know better than to chase the pursuit of it, but I could easily spend all of this lifetime and the next in study.”

Himiko shrugged, tilting her massive hat back as she said, “Heck if I could say… I’ve wanted to study magic since the first time I saw my master perform.”

“It is fascinating. I’ve never even been particularly interested in the fantasy aspects of it.” Shuichi admitted, “My fiance has always loved stories about magic and supernatural things, enjoyed the excitement of the fantasy, but it’s… interesting. Now that we both know for a fact such elements exist in the real world, he seems far less interested in studying its realities, while I can think of little else, some days.”

“I do not have the perspective to speak on the ‘crossing the veil’ aspect, so to speak,” Lluwyn nodded consideringly. “I have been immersed in magic my entire life, it is the purpose of my family, in a sense. Considering my zeal, I could imagine myself becoming enamored with the known sciences, if I had not been born surrounded by the knowledge already. Perhaps it is just as you said--he is more interested in the fantasy of any given subject, while you are invested in the realities of any given subject. Our perspective being the only thing defining any mundanity or depth.”

Thinking for a moment, something seemed to occur to Lluwyn as he looked to Himiko again. “You say you work at a magic shop? But you explain it in non-magical terms to patrons…and your master performs magic? May I ask…what sort of shop is it?” Especially if she worked in a magic shop, and yet didn’t have access to many potion ingredients.

“It’s a magic shop, based on the tales of Barry Totter, in the school Pigwarts.” Himiko said, entirely straight faced as she said, “And we sell memorabilia, candy, decorations, clothes, but most importantly! We sell magic and display it in little shows for the kids that come visit. It’s pretty incredible, we’re a pretty big deal, around here. Try not to get too star struck, okay? It can be embarrassing to always come across fans…”

Her tone of voice suggested she was being sarcastic. The pleased, blushing, dreamy look on her face betrayed her as being entirely serious.

Lluwyn tried to follow along, nodding, and…well, some of it was self-evident. It was like…an all-in-one merchandise and novelty shop, a concept that, while he knew was a thing, was still sort of astonishing to see in the towns he and Elthea had seen on their trip down from the mountains. And while he could understand the theming of magic--he wasn’t totally ignorant of fairytales--the specifics of it…

“I…don’t believe I’ve ever read that fairytale. Barry Totter, was it? I assume it’s quite popular, to have a viable storefront and fans for it…”

“It was required reading in school in Luminary.” Shuichi sighed, rolling his eyes. “It’s childish children stories where you get to play out the idea of being ‘the special one’ who, despite being less than average in every conceivable trait, still end up being both somehow the most popular and beloved person around and the edgy, social outcast rebel at the same time. A delicate balance for the author to get down, I’m certain.”

“Don’t downplay that books influence! It’s clearly an early introduction to the magical world for normies! I wouldn’t have discovered magic at all if it weren’t for that series!” Himiko whined, “The Saihara house is deducted a thousand Himiko points! For rudeness!”

“Every time you reward me points, it’s always like five, or ten points, but when I lose them it’s always by the thousands. How am I ever meant to get back to zero?”

“You TRY HARDER!”

“Ah, a children’s power fantasy novel, I see,” Lluwyn nodded. It was something that, naturally, didn’t appeal as much to adult sensabilities, but was an important part of childhood imagination development, as far as he could understand. While there had been more strides in social and legal standards, much of childhood was catagorized by a lack of autonomy. Some of it, at least to Lluwyn’s sensibilities, was necessary--children weren’t capable of properly looking after themselves, simply because they lacked experienced and brain development.

But children were still people, and even reasonable lines could feel stifling. So…having a fantasy where, no thanks to the adults, a nondescript child could succeed at impossible things, could be special? It was important for ego development, and imagination.

…he could understand that aspect, but Lluwyn got the sense that he was missing quite a few references as he looked between Himiko and Shuuichi, looking mildly lost.

Shuichi sighed, shaking his head at her, before he looked at Lluwyn. “So… I’ve found theories are often best accompanied by a practical demonstration… are you going to show us a spell soon?”

“Now?” Himiko added on, also brightening up at this idea.

“I am not opposed to learning how to make fire from our hands.” Shuichi said, eyes widening with excitement.

“Illusions! I want to learn illusions!”

“What about ‘familiars’?” Shuichi asked, “Is that a real thing? I’ve heard them described in different ways, such as channeling magic through another being or… literally manifesting a creature through your magic for…” Shuichi’s eyes narrowed, a little lost there, “Reasons.”

“Nyeeee? That sounds cool though. I’d want my familiar to be fluffy.” Himiko smiled, looking daydreamy as she said, ‘And give it lots of hugs. That’d be great.”

“I agree…but only when you understand what the theory is for,” Lluwyn smiled softly. “And a lot of magic, at least in the same broad type, builds on itself, so starting small is not just a safety measure.”

Thinking about what to show in the back of his mind, Lluwyn decided to answer the familiar question first. “Familiars are real, yes, and both types you described. Some magic users find it difficult to control their abilities, often through an excess of power, and having a familiar helps regulate it. Often they are thought of as aides, helping a magic user focus on what they are attempting to do, and in the case of particularly powerful or independent familiars, they can act as another pair of hands, so to speak, essentially running errands that the user would do themself, but now can being two places at once. In certain cases, having a familiar can be…akin to a very weak form of what warlocks do, attaining greater raw power than the user inherently has, in exchange for…well, various things, I assume, but I’ve heard it mostly as gaining a life partner.”

Humming softly, Lluwyn nodded to himself. “...generally, moving objects is considered one of the more basic spells to start with. There are a few ways to approach it, using concepts of magnetism, or manipulating the air between you and the object, but…”

Looking at one of his books on the table, Lluwyn held his hands forward extending his index and middle fingers of both hands before quickly turning his hands upside-down in a small outward circle. And, in a smooth motion, the book raised about a foot off the table.

Out came the journal, scrch–scrch–scrch. As Shuichi took notes, Himiko immediately started mimicking Llyuwyn’s movements. Putting out her hands, puffing out her cheeks as she too tried to circle her hands, trying to grab the book herself… “Nnnnyeeeeeeh– nope. No idea.” Himiko huffed, letting her hands fall and slumping over against the table as she whined, “Maaaagic is haaaard.”

As Shuichi finished sketching out the hand movements, he said, “We knew it was going to be difficult, Himiko. That is incredible though. How far is your range? Is it tiring? Do you feel like you’re using your muscles? Does physical ability to lift weight affect the magics ability to lift weight?”

“It is difficult just from a visual demonstration,” Lluwyn nodded. “As I’ve said, magic is an energy. If you are unused to utilizing that energy, or do not know what it even feels like, trying to jump into spells is going to be incredibly difficult, if not improbable.”

Letting the book gently drop back down, Lluwyn considered Shuuichi’s questions. “For manipulating a faraway object, I’ve found my range taps out at about 20 feet. However, if I am pushing a nearby object away from me, then the range extends accordingly to the mass, volume, aerodynamics and force exerted on the object. For simply moving an object short distances, it is not tiring, no, but it can get so with more complex magic, and using simpler magic for longer amounts of time. Other than the movements needed to perform spells, it does not feel like I am using my muscles, but, as it has been named, ‘mana fatigue’ can feel akin to a bone-deep weariness. Physical ability does not factor in, but magical does--a stronger mage will be able to manage larger objects over longer distances for more time.”

Taking a breath, he considered his students. “...considering your surprise earlier, have either of you been able to feel your own magic before, or magic in the world?”

Shuichi wrote all this down in his little shorthand code, while Himiko sat back up, putting her chin in her hands as she tried to think about it, “Well… we’ve only managed to make two of our spells kind of work… and both times were really sudden. Our light spell really only glowed for a few seconds before blowing up. And the rain came all at once…”

“I agree, both times felt too sudden to really notice much of anything happening in the moment, beyond that something was working.” Shuichi said, looking up from his journal before admitting, “Though, both times there was this sense of… the atmosphere feeling heavier? Just for a moment. Like I was breathing through heavy humidity. Breathing took effort.”

“Did you? I didn’t notice anything like that…” Himiko mused.

“That may be a sign of your magic, then,” Lluwyn nodded, putting a hand on his chin in thought. “For me, it feels like sparks through my body. You asked before if Elthea’s spell hurt her--the answer has some complexity to it, but put simply, the answer is ‘eventually’. With extended usage, she would find herself with burns on her hands, from forcing heat out of herself past her limit. It is the reason some people prefer to channel their magic through objects, since it is more manageable if a staff explodes, rather than your body.”

“Likely, before you can use your magic intentionally, you must learn how to identify it. Perhaps you may do that through deep breathing and meditation, perhaps it will come through physical activity. But it requires being aware of your body, and trying to feel the energy within it.”

“Ehhhhhhhh? Sounds like exercise.” Himiko said, eyebrow twitching, “Tiring… this is gonna be a lot of work, huh.”

“It always is.” Shuichi reminded her, already thinking of shortcuts. Maybe this was something Kokichi could help him with… certainly his body must already know where it's magic was. Shuichi just needed to recognize it. Though, if that didn't work, he supposed he could ask Maki to help him. He didn’t think she knew much about meditation, but she knew a lot about learning how your body worked. She’d have a clearer idea where to start than he would.

Himiko, in turn, was trying to do the hand motions again, holding her breath as she focused on a random object, trying to move it. Concentrating until her face turned red, than purple… “B-wah!” She huffed, panting, glaring at the object, “...I think I made it move that time.”

“You didn’t.” Shuichi said, not looking up as he wrote down more ideas.

“Like, it quivered. I’m certain. Hey, what do you want us to call you?” Himiko asked Lluwyn, “I already have a master, so I don’t really wanna call you that, and Shuichi has a mentor, so that’s off the table too…?”

“Despite what tales and even some people in the community think,” Lluwyn rolled his eyes, “Magic isn’t a shortcut for anything. It is simply another way to interact with the world. A fascinating way, that has many opportunities, but a method that takes effort no matter what. And, if you are familiar with any magical community, some possibilities are regulated not by what is possible, but through rules of community, and ergo, choice.”

At the subject of what his students should call him, though, Lluwyn blinked, a bit startled.

“...my name?” But even as he said so, a blush ran through his fair complexion, old fantasies running through his head where they had no business to.

Shuichi raised a delicate eyebrow at that. He wouldn’t push, but he was curious why the fluster. Perhaps it’d come up again later.

“I suppose I should ask,” Lluwyn hummed, once he’d collected himself, “Where do you usually source your potion ingredients? I’ll likely do some exploration of my own, but if we are going to be starting tomorrow, I’ll need to ensure we have all the proper ingredients. Usott has nearby access to quite a few different biomes, so I would think there would be a robust marketplace.”

“The only place we’ve ever managed to find ingredients is a place called Augury and Alchemy, over on fifth.” Shuichi explained, still jotting down a few notes, before turning back a few pages and showing Lluwyn the small city map he idly added too, pointing where it was, “It doesn’t sell a lot, but we’ve managed to find a few ingredients there. We could probably ask them where to find more ingredients, but…”

“It’s intimidating.” Himiko admitted, dipping her hat a little low on her head in aggravation, “I always get the sense I’m doing something illegal there.”

Lluwyn hummed, leaning forward to take in the map Shuuichi had drawn, trying to commit it to memory. At the very least, he could remember the general direction, and then just ask someone where the shop was. For, if it was an official shopfront…

He raised an eyebrow. “It’s not as if potion ingredients are illicit substances. A bit odd, maybe, to people who don’t know, but certainly not illegal to obtain, and even doubly so if you are purchasing it. It is probably not wise to loudly broadcast to the public what you need the ingredients for but…the magical community is simply secretive, not outlawed.”

…anymore.

Looking more to Shuuichi, Lluwyn’s questioning look only grew. “You are getting married to one of the top-most authorities on Dicean law. Even with the secrets you want to keep, he would surely defend your rights if anything did happen, no?”

“Oh, he would.” Shuichi agreed, a small, proud– if near smug– smile on his face, “And we know. I’m not sure how one gets the ‘essence of a wart’ or the ‘tears of rebirth’ or a bottle of ‘baby laughter’--”

“I still think that ones just a scam.” Himiko said, “We at least fill our nonsense label bottles with glitter.”

“-- But I can’t imagine any of it being strictly illegal. But Himiko’s right, it is still intimidating.”

…baby laughter? Okay, he had to agree with Himiko there, that did sound like a scam. But if they had been making potions based off the ingredients they could find, rather than deciding on a potion and then finding the ingredients from there, then it probably would be more difficult to discern what ingredients were actually useful.

Admittedly, Lluwyn wasn’t much of a potions-master, but he knew enough to teach novices.

(...it was kind of nice, being looked up to. Being considered wise and powerful enough for people to want to learn from him. A novel feeling, really.)

“Well…are you two going to be busy tomorrow? We could take the trip together, and perhaps that will be a step towards allaying your nerves.”

“Yes!/I’ll ask Kaito to cover my shift tomorrow, we can go literally any time, when are we going!?” Himiko and Shuichi asked at the same time, both looking ridiculously excited.

A small, pleased grin crossed over Lluwyn’s face as his students exclaimed in excitement. Yeah, this…this was nice.

“Would 10 am work? That way we can all attend to morning matters while still having plenty of time in the day.”

“Eeeeeh? Soooo eaaarly–ow!”

“That’s perfect.” Shuichi said brightly, nudging his elbow into Himiko’s stomach, ignoring her glare as he smiled happily, bowing his head slightly, “Thank you for looking after us. We owe you a debt.”

“Miyaaaaaa~” Kaito half-coo’d, half begged as Miyako wailed in his arms, not having calmed down in over an hour now as he bounced her against his chest, pacing back and forth in the room, “Miyakoooo~ Aw, come on, kid, it was one small noise. Miyako, pleeeease, why are you so upset still?”

“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

“Can I bribe you? How much gold will it take, baby? I made a savings for you. Do you want it all now? What would you even buy with it all, Miya?” Kaito asked, patting her back as Miyako sobbed into his chest, “A golden bib? That’s impractical baby. Your nectar would slide right off the gold and into your lap. Miyaaaaaa~”

He hadn’t heard it as he came down the hall, but Kokichi had as he came to their door. Though…he had been able to feel his daughter’s unhappiness from farther than that. From the studio he’d been painting in, Kokichi had noticed the sudden downpour and crack of thunder, and had taken that to be a sign to pack up for the day, but…

Was it happening? Miyako’s first weather-based fears?

Letting himself into the room, Kokichi frowned softly and came over to his stressed husband and upset daughter, putting his arms around both. “Oh no, Miya… Was it the rain from earlier?”

{MAD!}

Miyako was still deeply offended at the loud noise from earlier. How dare it startle her! That… sky! Not that she really had the concept of the sky figured out, but she knew that big noise was everywhere and sudden and also she had felt everyone else in the room startle too. And that had been RUDE!

And she was still MAD ABOUT IT

Kaito, in turn, brightened up as he saw Kokichi, “Hey babe! Uh, yeah, there was a bit of thunder and I think it startled her a little. Uh, but, I’ve got her! I thought you were going to be painting till dinner, beautiful?”

“Oh…yeah, she’s pissed.” Sighing softly, Kokichi rubbed his daughter’s back a bit, before he gave Kaito a shrug. “That was the plan, yeah, but…man, it’s really been a while since I’ve spent all day painting. When that thunder got me out of my head, I realized how dry and tired my eyes were, and that my arm was starting to get a little sore from the weird way I was holding it.”

“I made good progress today, so…I thought I’d come back. Wasn’t trying to infringe on Dad-Daughter time,” he smiled gently at Kaito.

Though, he focused in on Miyako again, and tried to…allow her to feel more soothing feelings from him. {It was pretty startling, wasn’t it. Daddy got surprised too. It was out of nowhere, but I hope all the plants and grass and flowers outside got a nice drink from it--it’s been a bit since it rained.}

“Waaaaeeeee–hic-hic-hic,” Miyako grumpily started to hiccup, not entirely certain feeding plants outside was worth the severe offense of startling her, but willing to take a moment to consider it… but the world was on thin ice.

Kaito let out a small sigh of relief, patting her on the back as she grumpily gurgled against him, before giving a thankful grin to Kokichi, “You’re a miracle worker, beautiful. You just show up and she calms down~ oh, can I see what you got done? Or is it not ready to show off a little?”

“There we go…”

Kokichi didn’t want to teach Miyako that it wasn’t okay to feel her feelings, that feeling scared or angry wasn’t something allowed for her. But…he was her father, and of course he wanted to soothe those feelings. He just hoped he was riding the line of affirming her feelings, but explaining that her family was there to support her, and…maybe explaining the thing that had upset her.

…but it was something of a relief, when he could get her to stop crying.

Smiling down at his daughter, then at Kaito, Kokichi shrugged a little. “She’s a very understanding young lady--when she can understand you and Shuu-chan better? I won’t look as miraculous. But whatever it takes, it’s a happy day when we can make our Miya happy~”

…thinking of the painting he was working on…

Somehow, Kokichi didn’t turn pink, and he very calmly shook his head. “It’s not ready yet. Promise you’ll be the first to see it when it is, though.”

And one of the only people to ever see it.

“Ha! Can’t rush genius, huh?” Kaito chuckled, leaning over to steal a quick kiss before wandering over to the window seat, opening it up a little more and sitting in the corner as he murmured to Miyako, “Let’s get some fresh air, huh baby? Aw, you’ve had such a difficult day… oh!”

Looking over to Kokichi, Kaito said brightly, “I met some of Nadya’s friends today. Lluwyn and Elthea. I think they’re nobles? You should meet them, they’re cute… and nice!” Kaito said, flushing a little, “Nice and cute! You can be both! You usually are! Also, Elthea’s a baby. And Lluwyn is here to talk to Shuichi? You know something about a book Shuichi’s got ideas or theories about?”

Idly following in their wake, Kokichi glanced out the window with grim amusement. Hope there wouldn’t be any more freak rain showers. That might be the last straw on Miyako’s patience.

Settling against their bed, Kokichi l gave Kaito a mildly surprised look, before smirking. “Yeah? I hope I catch them, then. We met Conrad and Thieza, of course, and Nadya-chan’s talked to me about some of her teammates, but I’d be delighted to meet some friends of hers.”

And it was usually pretty fun to tease Kaito about people he found pretty. And maybe Miyako could enjoy another baby playdate.

If Lluwyn was here to talk to Shuuichi, though…

“I mean…that fiction book about Danganronpa, but I think we’ve pretty much figured that all out, and I don’t think Shuu-chan would want to talk to people about it now. Um…maybe the magic folk guide book? But…”

Kokichi’s brow furrowed. Thoughts trying to connect in his head. Shuuichi was fascinated by magic, but he wouldn’t go around blabbing about the secret to just anyone. If Lluwyn was here about the book, to talk to Shuuichi, and was Nadya’s friend…

“...oh, he did tell me she was magic.”

Kaito blinked up at that, giving Kokichi a curious look. “Who?... Nadya?” Kaito gasped, eye widening… before he said, “Are you sure? Nadya doesn’t strike me as the ‘supernatural’ sort. She’s, like… an academic jock.”

Kokichi just shrugged, but gave a nod. “Shuu-chan said she was a demon, once, but the second time he told me, he just said she was involved with magic, so I think that’s just the evolution of Shuu-chan finding out that not all magic has to do with Luminary demons, than any evidence that she’s actually one.”

He hadn’t been able to tell until he had reached out to Dr. Mariah anyway, admittedly, but…Nadya really didn’t give off oni vibes to him.

“Since he hasn’t talked about it since, and, well, he initially told me to keep it hush-hush, so, it is a secret, but…I do wonder if he remembers he told me.” Kokichi hummed softly, his lips in a line, though not a particularly stressed one. “Honestly…I didn’t even remember until right now, trying to think about it.”

Kaito sighed, “I feel like I should feel more offended… ooooh.” Kaito realized, rolling his eyes in exasperation, “That’s why Shuichi has been so resistant to apologize for keeping things from me. He’s still in the middle of keeping things from me… honestly, I should have realized it before. Hmmm…”

Tapping against Miyako’s toes, chuckling at her grumpy expression, he asked, “Maybe I can use this info to mess with him. Think I could drop a bunch of obvious hints to riddle him with guilt until he tells me? Mmmm, maybe not, Shuichi is difficult to make feel guilty…”

Kokichi gave Kaito a tempered look. “I mean…he did tell us that he had a contact to ask about Flora things, and that he wasn’t going to out them to us. It was just an accident, I found out, since he told me before either of us were really aware of things. I know I’m one to talk, since I did know, but…if he’s telling us exactly the secret he’s keeping…I don’t feel like that’s a breach of trust. Especially if it’s for someone else’s safety.”

He sighed, hiking himself up more on the bed and letting his feet dangle. “If anything, I think we should just reassure him that we know, especially with Nadya-chan’s friends hanging out. Just so we’re not all playing silence games around each other.”

…it was a weird thing to remind him, since making Shuuichi feel guilty was kind of the opposite, but…

“...I dunno if everyone’s fed up with reminiscing, but…our anniversary with Shuu-chan is coming up, isn’t it.”

“Ooooooh… Nadya’s the floral contact?” Kaito asked, now looking even more confused, “...is… Nadya a Flora? Or, maybe it’s just she knows magic stuff, so she knows some Flora stuff.”

Kaito’s brow furrowed, his mind racing back… before giving Kokichi another bewildered look, “Noooo… it can’t be this soon after our anniversary we started dating Shuichi. That had to have taken months… when is his anniversary with us?”

Kokichi shrugged again. “I have no idea, but if Shuu-chan has a contact that he asks about magical things, that he’s been keeping a secret? And Nadya-chan, who is our friend, is magical? Then I’m willing to bet that she’s the contact.”

All that said, though…

Kokichi gave Kaito a sympathetically dry look. “You know, there was a very clear reason why Dr. Mariah got all cautious with us, when we explained when Shuu-chan agreed to date us. We asked him out the last day of summer. And that’s…”

He went quiet, eyes trailing up to the ceiling as he tried to remember what day it was, and how many days until fall it was.

“...about three weeks from now?”

Kaito groooooaned. Miyako now looking at him curiously, her disgruntlement forgotten as she watched her dad make a funny, pinched expression as he thumped his head back on the wall, “Oh god, three weeks? Okay, so, wait, that means… fuck, only a little over one month… sorry, Miyako, don’t say the f’ word.” Kaito grumbled, thumping his head against the wall again, “God, I pushed you both way too hard, way too fast… is…”

Kaito gave Kokichi a wary look, “Is this celebrating the day Miyako, uh, ‘started’, or the day he said yes to us on the carriage? I mean… look, both days are good days, but we might want to ask Shuichi if they’re days he wants to… celebrate. He wasn’t really in a good place.”

…well, like he said, about when Dr. Mariah questioned them. It had been too fast. They were too inexperienced, and dealing with too much, and, sure, trauma could bring people together, but…it would’ve been a lot better for them to go slower. But it didn’t mean that Kokichi wasn’t happy, or that he regretted everything that happened.

“When he said yes on the carriage,” Kokichi clarified, before giving Kaito a mildly uneasy smile. “I mean…there are a lot of times you could say our relationship started, between Miya’s conception, or when we all vowed to take care of Shuuichi and help him through his addiction, or even when I first told you I thought he was cute…”

“...but, to me, the most meaningful day was the one that we purposefully made to be the start. If we are gonna do anything, that should be something we all discuss together, but…I dunno.” Kokichi shrugged, feeling a little sheepish now. “I thought it would be nice. We could go out for dinner, or something. Doesn’t have to be big.”

“...awww. It all sounds cute when you say it.” Kaito admitted, peeking up at Kokichi and pouting a little. There was a little giggle from his lap, and Kaito exaggerated the jutting of his bottom lip, scrunching his eyebrows tight as Miyako giggled, “Yeah, let’s talk to Shuichi about it. We can do a nice dinner. Can’t we do a nice dinner, Miyaaaa~? And I guess I won’t try to play weird guilty mind-games with him… this time. But he’s not off the hook indefinitely! I will get one over him someday!”

Miyako giggled, trying to grab her foot and bring it to her mouth at the same time as she giggled at Kaito’s exaggerated menace. “That’s right, Miyaaa, giggle with me. There will be a day of reckoning. You wanna reckon with me, baby? We can reckon together~”

Kokichi brightened once, then again as Miyako started to giggle, evidently happy with her surroundings again. He had thought it’d be something nice. Get out of the castle together for an hour or two…maybe go to that place Temp had taken him and Kaito to? The pasta was really good, and, admittedly, Kokichi was thinking more about Shuuichi’s tates for that one, but Kaito had liked it too, and had even lamented not having “regular” pasta more, when they had talked about it during Zenith.

They could talk about it.

Laughing softly, Kokichi rolled over on the bed to lie on his stomach, as he watched his husband and daughter adoringly. “What a terrifying combo, the two of you together. Shuu-chan won’t know what hit him.”

“We are going to do terrible things together~ As dad and daughter~” Kaito coo’d down to her, “Can you go ‘muwahahaha’ Miyako? Let’s try it. Muwahaha.”

“Girgll!”

“Yeah, you got it.” Kaito nodded approvingly.

The door opened again, and Shuichi headed in, taking a quick look around and smiling warmly, “Oh, you’re both here. Kaito, I hope Miyako wasn’t crying too long after I left.”

“Oh, ya know… just over an hour.” Kaito said, waiting for the door to close before, subtly, in true ‘head game’ fashion, saying, “Hey, should I be mad at you?”

Shuichi blinked, taking off his hat and putting it on the bed dressers, before giving Kokichi a greeting kiss on the cheek, “...is the correct answer… no?”

Kokichi looked over as the door opened, giving Shuuichi a happy grin and a small wave before he sighed softly. For his poor daughter crying for an hour, and Kaito starting up a head game, even if he said he would. Though, the kiss on his cheek did brighten him back up a little. He stole one of Shuuichi’s hands for a moment to return a kiss, before setting him loose.

“I heard that some of Nadya-chan’s friends came over today,” Kokichi started out, hoping to solve this a little more peacefully. “And that one of them wanted to talk with you? Kai-chan said they just mentioned, like, book ideas, so ‘course I dunno for sure, but…that sounds exciting! Only a matter of time before people from all over are clamoring for Shuu-chan’s insights.”

“Oh! Yes, he came by to talk about the ‘fantasy’ species book.” Shuichi explained, heading over to the window and saying, “Heeere, let me hold my baaaabyyyy.”

Kaito narrowed his eyes at him, as he handed Miyako over. “You holding the baby isn’t going to make me not upset with you. If that’s the plan.”

“Noooo, of couuuurse nooooot.” Shuichi said, pulling Miyako up to his chest and patting her gently as she watched him with mute, baby fascination, “I’d neeeever. Oh, but, yes, Kokichi, I told him you’d show him the original text, down in the archive? Is that alright?”

Oh, he would, and had.

But baby time was something they all loved. Even if the love when she was screaming, or had just filled her diaper was a different kind of love.

Surprised for a moment--he called it, about the book, but wanting to see the original was a little surprising…but perhaps not for a scholar--Kokichi nodded. “Absolutely. We’ll have to touch base about finding a good time, but totally. For someone interested in a specific book, I don’t usually have to get permission from Malcolm, though I’ll probably snag ‘im for a sec before we head down.”

“...is he a book collector, like Nadya-chan?”

“Is he magic, like Nadya-chan?” Kaito asked.

Shuichi’s eyes widened, looking genuinely shocked… before they narrowed, “Darn it, Maki.”

Kaito rolled his eyes, “Okay, Maki knowing was a given, I won’t even try to pretend like that’s surprising. So, is that right? Nadya’s magic?”

“Well, that depends. If Maki didn’t tell you, why do you… think… Nadya is–”

“Shuichi.”

“It’s not my secret to tell!” Shuichi insisted, huffing as he said, “Not under any circumstances, not ever, would I ever betray her secr–”

“You told Kokichi.”

“Oh, shoot.” Shuichi cursed, eyes narrowing, “Ah, fuck, I did do that.”

“No hard curse words in front of the baby!”

Kokichi shot Kaito a look, not appreciative of his speech patterns being used against someone else, but he just sighed, looking between his partners as…well, they settled the truth, somewhat.

“Twice, I think,” Kokichi nodded gently. “As far as I remember--which I didn’t, until Kai-chan and I started chatting about why her friend came over--you always said it so offhandedly, as just…like a way of saying that you knew magic was real. And depending on when it happened, I really don’t think you meant to tell me. …sorry.”

Kokichi sighed. “You’re right, that it’s not your secret, so I’ll save my questions for her, but…sometime, I’d appreciate it if you could talk with her with me, so we can clear up any misunderstandings. She’s our friend, so we’re not gonna let her secret get her hurt, but…well, I know how much it sucks, and how scary it is, to get exposed.”

Shuichi frowned, now that he was reminded of it remembering the incident in question. Right… he had told Kokichi. He had said it to show he was ‘in the know’, partly to be reassuring to Kokichi, and partly because the revelation Kokichi was an empath had seemed so monumental that everything else had seemed… trivial. In comparison.

“Right, I did tell you…” Shuichi sighed, shaking his head on himself, “That’s not ideal. I really did mean to keep that secret, I promised her I would… I should tell her. I’m going out with Lluwyn tomorrow morning to show him some shops, and afterwards you and I can talk to Nadya, Kokichi.”

“Annnnd I will just go ahead and talk to her whenever, on my own.” Kaito said dryly, before smirking a little as Shuichi glanced over at him, “Lluwyn too.”

“...oh?” Shuichi said cooly, something chilly radiating off of him, as Kairo smirked at him with his canines, “Why say it like that? I’m not hiding anything.”

“Then it doesn’t matter if I talk to the new castle guests, does it?” Kaito snickered, eyes narrowing as he said, “Oh yeah. I’ve figured it out, and have allll your numbers now. I want to know things? I just gotta go ask people.”

“Oh… nefarious.” Shuichi said. Half-mocking, half-bitingly sincere. “You won’t learn anything. There’s nothing to learn.”

“Uh huh.”

Miyako happily suckled at her toes. It was a little exciting, when the bigs got all ‘weird and electric’ like this.

Giving a nod, Kokichi offered Shuuichi a soft smile, but…well, that wasn’t exactly the whole extent of the issue. Kokichi knew Kaito knew the importance of keeping secrets to protect people--why they didn’t talk about Temp or Addie or Thalia in therapy, at least by name--so Kokichi wasn’t too worried about Kaito being mad-mad at Shuuichi…

…but it was still big information that everyone but Kaito had known, in a way, and that Shuuichi was purposefully keeping from him.

So…Kokichi could only sigh a little, before some different information they let slip prodded at his brain. “...oh! Lluwyn and Elthea are castle guests? Hopefully I’ll get to greet them at dinner, then. Oh, are they from Nadya-chan’s hometown? That’s exciting!”

“Yep! We should all go down and greet them for dinner!” Kaito said cheerfully, while Shuichi glared daggers at him, “It’ll be nice to see Nadya talking to old friends. She always knows really interesting people, honestly.”

“Kaito, don’t talk to Nadya about the magic stuff before I have a chance to apologize.” Shuichi said, his icy look melting a bit as he asked, “Please? I feel bad, I just don’t want her to be blind sided.”

Kaito’s lips thinned… before he sighed, “Yeah, alright, I promise. But I am still interested in seeing her talk to her friends. Even if she wasn’t magic, her boyfriend is an adventurer, his kid-sister was a priestess, Nadya is a major athlete war-veteran turned castle administrator… Nadya’s pretty darn cool, really.”

Kokichi smiled softly. Even if he was pissed…it was unfair to Nadya to take his anger towards Shuuichi out on her, especially in a way that would make her feel unsafe. Just period, but…also because she was their friend.

And Kokichi believed that however Shuuichi had found out, Nadya was justified in asking him to keep her secret from his partners.

“She’s super cool…” Kokichi snorted. “How did that happen, really… Shuu-chan’s three closest Dicean friends are all separately involved with magic. I keep telling myself the community is bigger than I think, but wow is it true.”

“Mmmhm… oh, Kokichi.” Kaito said, looking to his husband, “Could you ask Alter Ego to come see me at some point? There’s something I wanted to talk to them about.”

“Oh? What’s that?” Shuichi asked, going to sit by Kokichi, still bouncing Miyako a little, “Question about the Luminary Party?”

“No…” Kaito frowned, “...So, okay, actually, I have a thing too. Maybe? Kind of a thing. And I don’t know… I think it was literally me just threatening to ‘ask people questions’ that reminded me that, like, that’s something I can do for myself too… um, so ya know how Alter Ego is a being made up of a bunch of different people, theoretically?”

“I think you’re using the word ‘theoretically’ wrong.” Shuichi shrugged, “But, yes. Are you curious about it?”

“Yeah, I mean…” Kaito tilted his head a little, “...sooooo I might be that too? Or, I guess I’m using the word ‘might’ wrong too…”

Shuichi blinked. “...what?”

Kokichi raised his eyebrows a little but nodded, idly swaying his feet in the air as, in that moment, even, he sent a message to his mentor, asking them if they’d be willing to chat with Kaito sometime, at his request. Kokichi knew that there was still so much he could tell his family, and particularly Kaito, about what he’d learned over the past year, but…well, he was still kind of trying to sort it out for himself. Maybe Kaito got that, or had different reasons but…it felt rare for Kaito to seek out answers of his own, at least for stuff that wasn’t an internal revelation.

…maybe that wasn’t fair, since Kaito had asked him about the gods, relatively recently. Maybe it was just how poorly that had gone that made Kokichi disregard that sort of thing. Hm.

But, in any case, he was happy to connect his husband to resources that might help him out. And for the questions he had in particular…maybe it’d help out Alter Ego too.

Letting out a little breath, Kokichi looked over to Shuuichi and nodded. “Yeah… Like, none of us really, for lack of a better term, know what Kai-chan’s deal is, but he definitely has shards…or things very closely resembling shards, that serve nearly the same purpose. They’re really nice, Shuu-chan--I mean, they’re Kai-chan, so of course, but you’d like them!”

“...what??” Shuichi asked, giving Kokichi a bewildered look, before suddenly urgently saying, “Here, pick up Miyako. Miyako, you’re going to daddy, theeere we go, alright.” Arms free of baby, Shuichi pulled out his journal, opening it up to the Kaito section, which he always left plenty of pages free with every new journal, before saying, “Alright, now explain everything. Everything.”

“Aren’t you mad we kept it from you?” Kaito asked, genuinely curious, “Kokichi knew.”

“I’m not as insecure as you are, but I do thirst for knowledge.”

“Okay, well, a little insulted, but fair enough.” Kaito shrugged, “Alright, so, like Kokichi said, we don’t actually know all that much. Apparently, when Kokichi was fixing my conditioning… or, when he was kicking out Tengan? I guess that’s the same incident, anyway, when they were all up in my head, Kokichi said they found… places in my head that didn’t quite fit? But he didn’t really know it was something like Alter Ego’s situation until a mind-wolf attacked him in his head.”

“What??”

Kokichi gave both his partners a soft look--that disconnect of feelings was hard, sometimes--but nodded along as Kaito started to explain. It was…a much more brief summary that Kokichi usually managed, when he tried to explain everything.

But, he was him, so he couldn’t resist chiming in when Shuuichi brok in again. “Saint Madison is a learning, adapting defense, right? The whole incident that had us laying down the ground rules of her calling me happened ‘cause Kai-chan was upset and wanted to be near me so…she, essentially, broke off a piece of him, and shoved it through our connection to me.”

“And that piece happened to be one of Kai-chan’s shards, Akane-chan, who’s a werewolf. But…people can’t function with bits of themself missing, and Kai-chan was melting when I brought Akane-chan back, but as soon as she was? All better. Later on, when we caught an Empath poking around Kai-chan’s brain, Saint Madison sent his surface consciousness, and thus all his available knowledge, to his other shard, Caleb-chan, to…basically, act like a lobby. So, we know for sure Kai-chan has two shards.”

“...Kaito was melting?”

“I think it’s kinda cute, that I wanted to be with Kokichi so badly at one point that I started to existentially disintegrate myself just to do it.” Kaito said cheerfully, “Like, horrifying… but cute.”

“I am bringing that up to Dr. Mariah.” Shuichi warned him, still jotting down notes, “Also, when we say ‘werewolf’ do we mean, like… a part of Kaito that identifies as a werewolf, or, like… wait, how can a ‘part’ of Kaito be a werewolf?? Isn’t that a genetic condition?”

“If you’re asking if my shards have independent attributes, the answer is: apparently? Ya know how Alter Ego is mostly made up of dead people? That seems to be my thing too.” Kaito explained, “They… we… they were people. Apparently. And I seem to be some sort of mesh of…” Kaito frowned, finding this harder to explain now that he had to think about it more, “...reincarnations? Maybe? Which is weird because–”

“The afterlife doesn’t work like that, does it?” Shuichi asked, writing that down, frowning, “Isn’t that the point of the whole ‘gods encouraging people to return to essence’ thing? So that new life can be made?”

“Maybe I should talk to Temp too.” Kaito mused, looking to Kokichi, “‘Kichi? Not to exploit your abilities, but could you pass that message on to Temp too?”

Sighing, Kokichi nodded. “Yeah… Like, Akane-chan talked about her own life…but also that Kai-chan’s life is their life. She seemed pretty confused about it too, so…that’s kind of what we meant, when I said we don’t really know what the deal is.”

Giving Kaito a fair look, Kokichi giggled softly, smoothing some of Miyako’s hair back from her head. “Hun, if it’s not gonna hurt anyone? Or be a horrific breach of privacy? You can exploit my abilities all you want.”

…so, yeah, he did pass on the message to Temp too.

Adjusting Miyako in his arms, Kokichi took a breath, thinking. “...but there is something Temp’s mentioned to me before, when we’ve talked about death. Like…so, gods lay claim to people, and have their own sort of afterlives, right? But…I think some of those afterlives are jobs. Like, Temp told me that Bathul has some people become reapers--people who help guide people to their own afterlives. I tried to explain before, but…”

A small sigh. “I really don’t think it’s as step-by-step as, die, accept things, return your essence. I have a feeling afterlives are even more diverse as our initial lives here, and that everyone’s road to acceptance is different, more than just things they have to confront with themselves. If people feel like there’s more they have to do, then…dang, I guess the gods’ll just have to give them avenues to do things.”

“I mean… that would make sense.” Kaito nodded.

Shuichi raised an eyebrow, “Does it?”

“Well, yeah,” Kaito said, giving Shuichi a small ‘no duh’ look. “Atua doesn’t control the whole afterlife. And there’s, like, looooads of gods. And theoretically, the afterlife is bigger and more full of potential than space itself! …Like, right?” Kaito said, frowning, “because there’s definitely more planets with habitable life than ours, and a lot of our gods are apparently based on concepts so even the lifeless planets would, theoretically, be being looked after by a god, like… if you think of the grand scope of all of existence and everything that our limited knowledge is certain is true, the implied ripple effects of the greater existence around us is near incomprehensible and theologically limitless.”

Shuichi blinked. “...been thinking about this for a while, huh?”

“A little.” Kaito admitted, before brightening up, “So far, all of my shards are hot. So I’ve got that going for me!”

Scratching at his chin, Kaito shrugged as he said, “But, yeah. Kokichi told me about all of this I wanna say… a few months ago? Not long after I found out about the empath stuff. And it was a little difficult to process. If I didn’t trust Kokichi to not fuck around with me, I’d struggle to say I can really believe it at all.”

“Language.” Shuichi reminded him.

“Ah, right, sorry Miyako. But, well… honestly, ever since I started taking that medication? It’s been a lot easier to think about things without that whole…” Kaito made the hand motion reaching out, grabbing the air, and bringing it back towards his chest a few time, “...building feeling starting. Like everythings building towards… something. It’s easier to think about the big stuff without it being overwhelming. So, yeah, I’m ready to start asking around about what all this shard stuff means. If anything. It still could just be something that happens to people, sometimes, and it’s entirely a coincidence it happened to me.”

“The easy answers are often correct, but… that’s such a coincidence, considering everything.” Shuichi mused.

…Kokichi let out a little breath, smiling, and Miyako would be able to feel warm, comfortable relief coming off her daddy. It was incredible, hearing Kaito talk about the afterlife with hope again. Not that he’d be gearing up to see it as soon as possible, but…that it was going to be an exciting adventure, when it was their time to go through it, just as Priestess Meruko had told him so long ago.

Running the marathon was up to you, but proper shoes did help a ton.

“I’m glad it’s working out for you,” Kokichi smiled at Kaito, his tone incredibly sincere. Though, he did huff softly. “...yeah. And I’m not inclined to believe that shards are all that common, considering how everyone’s initially explained death to me…and other people’s reactions to shards used in other ways. One in a billion doesn’t always mean it’s purposeful, but…it feels like a little too much to really be a coincidence.”

“Mmhm. I think a part of me just wants to make certain they’re okay.” Kaito admitted, looking a little uncomfortable. “I mean… if it was me, I’d want whoever I got amalgamated too to check in on me. It just… bothers me that they had to give up their identities, to make me. I feel like I have to acknowledge that in some way.”

“...that… might not be wise.” Shuichi frowned.

“What? Why not?” Kaito asked, giving Shuichi a concerned look.

“Well, look, not to be cruel but… what if one of your shards isn’t happy being you? Does have some unfinished business?” Shuichi argued, “What’s our actual avenues to ‘helping’ them? Your werewolf shard, Akane, you said? She– I’m assuming ‘she’-- left you for only a little while, and you started to melt. If one of them wants their own life back, doesn’t want to be you… we can’t help them. Won’t it just hurt you to know?”

“...” Kaito opened his mouth, then closed it, brow furrowing, “...I… no, it’ll be fine. And it’d be worse to pretend I’m not worried about this, just to not have to face it. Besides I… don’t hate being me. Anymore. That was a phase. I’m sure they don’t mind being me.”

It was a very kind sentiment. Kinder than the machinations of the universe.

In a sense…well, giving up your essence to the universe was giving up your identity too. Kaito’s shards might not really be who they once were, but…they were still so much more themselves than they’d be back in the cycle. Maybe that kind of duty, while still “being” was something that they had wanted, before the next beginning.

But…they could still ask.

He gave Kaito a soft look, but paused around the words that had rolled around his head. Because…it didn’t have to be wanting their own life back to still want something… Even if the thought of them wanting something separate from Kaito’s wants didn’t…seem like it was right. Was separating them too much.

“...it still might not be possible, but…unfinished business doesn’t have to be something that they need to only be them to take care of…yeah?” Kokichi said slowly. “If there was something that we could reasonably do…it just seems nice to ask if they have any requests that we could fulfill.”

“Yeah! Exactly! I just wanna make certain all the, ya know… people trapped inside of me? Inner-me’s? Okay, even thinking about them is kinda tough, I really do need, like, a vocabulary for it that I’m hoping Alter Ego’s worked out by now.” Kaito frowned, scratching his neck, “I just wanna make certain they’re taken care of. What if they died recently? What if they have loved ones that don’t know what happened to them! Or, or, their murderers are running free! Or their children–”

“Can we at least assume that they had to have died before you were born, twenty-three years ago.” Shuichi said, jotting that down. “All theoretical children would be grown by now.”

“They still might want to know what happened to them!”

{Sorry for the delay in response.} Alter Ego called to Kokichi, exhaustion in the message, {We’re stress testing the latest bubble attempt around Addie and…}

Kokichi got the full image in his head. Alter Ego and Temp both taking turns trying to make the barriers Addason will need when the hive mind touches down, the other trying to penetrate it. The barrier wearing down the more pressure is put onto it, and that’s just one person attacking it. Temp and Alter Ego getting frustrated, the pressing timelimit hanging over their heads.

{...it’s not been ideal. But, Kaito wants to talk to us? I think we were about to take a break for the day, we can come say hello tonight. Will you be there?}

{It’s alright, it’s nothing urgent.} Kokichi reassured his mentor, before he frowned at the image that got dropped in his head. He felt bad that he hadn’t gone in on the collaborative efforts to help Addason much. After Alter Ego’s assurance that they pretty much need to just find a sustained power source, Kokichi…didn’t know how to even go about researching that, though he still tried.

…but that didn’t look like needing a power source. That…looked like they were still working on the shield. They only had a month and a half, if they were following their ballpark. So…

Kokichi blinked, clearing his eyes. “Hey, Alter Ego and Temp said they could probably chat with you tonight, if that works. Would you want me to be there too?”

“Sure,” Kaito said, with no real hesitation, though he stopped to think about it after he said it, “I mean, why not, it’d probably be nice to have you there to help translate some stuff. If not in the moment, then later if I have more questions I didn’t think of then… plus I always love the company… oh, Shuichi, totally left field, but–”

“--would you like to go out and have a group date night specifically for the anniversary of you saying yes to us asking you out?” Kaito grinned, looking far less concerned about it, at least visibly, asking Shuichi in person, “Kokichi was thinking about it. I think maybe next year we could maybe celebrate everything on the new wedding date anniversary, but this year it’s been really fun, celebrating the milestones, ya know? And you deciding to date us… pretty big milestone. Best carriage ride of my life.” Kaito grinned, giving him a wink.

“Oh, that is pretty left field, isn’t that date not another three weeks?” Shuichi asked, still jotting down theories onto his journal, tapping the pen at the corner of his lips as he re-read his writing, “Sure, that sounds nice. That was a strange carriage ride. I thought I was going to have to beat you back with a stick a few times, Kaito. You got real affectionate, very quickly.”

“Kokichi was mentally beating me back with a stick.” Kaito admitted, entirely straight-faced, “If he wasn’t there, I’d have done unspeakable things in that carriage… don’t take after dad, Miya.”

Miya had accomplished grabbing her foot. She was still trying to work out getting it into her mouth.

{Yeah, I’ll be there. I appreciate you guys.}

Kokichi let out a pleased little noise as Shuuichi seemed happy to have a date night for their anniversary. It was so innocuous to him, even with everything that had been going on at the time, that Kokichi hadn’t even considered that Shuuichi might have mixed feelings about celebrating the date until Kaito brought it up, but…yay! Date night! More anniversaries!

Chuckling softly, Kokichi fondly tapped the bottom of Miyako’s foot, as it was in her grasp, watching what she was doing with it. Babies trying to nibble at their feet was fine, and they kept up with her hygiene so…go, little baby flexibility! You can do it!

“It was so…euphoric, when you said yes,” Kokichi smiled. “I might not’ve been as zealous as Kai-chan, but I remember I wanted nothing more than to hold your hand that whole day. Felt like the luckiest guy in the world…except for probably Kai-chan.”

“You were the luckiest guy in the world, cause you got to hold his hand, and I was beset by endless desires to give him… kisses.” Kaito said, eyes going distant as he said, “Deep, deep… everywhere kisses… hey Shuichi, you busy–”

“No, Kaito.” Shuichi smirked, clearly pleased to be asked, but shaking his head, “It’s my turn to watch Miyako, that’s why I came back. Remember?”

“Right, right… mean baby, keeps blue-balling dad… oh, gross, I did not like how that sounded out loud.” Kaito realized, nose wrinkling, “You all knew what I meant. Ngh. Alright, well, I should probably get some sleep before dinner then. Especially if I’m not actually sleeping tonight, at least not really.” Kaito said, getting up to stretch, before looking around, “Now, where are my… ah, there they are. Anyone need anything from me before I knock myself out?”

Kokichi snickered softly, before lifting Miyako slightly and placing a kiss on her head. Truly surrounded by so much love it was too much to handle. He cooooould offer to watch Miyako for a bit, so his partners could have fun…but once Kaito suggested getting some sleep, Kokichi couldn’t bring himself to distract from that.

“Hopefully it won’t take the whole night. I think Temp and Alter Ego have a few times just with each other, but with the three of us we try to make sure we can get at least a little sleep. But…that’s a good call, hun.”

Looking over to Shuuichi, Kokichi pouted coyly, holding Miyako close to himself. “...you gonna claim your rightful Miya time? I have to say, after getting handed her I’m a little enamored, seeing where this whole foot-in-mouth escapade is going.”

“I think, with Kaito officially taking a sleeping pill, I no longer need her as a shield–”

“Heard that!” Kaito called from the bathroom.

“-- so if you want you and I can gush over her a bit until she wants to go to sleep. Which, once she eats in fifteen minutes, should be soon.” Shuichi mused, glancing at the clock before looking back down at Miyako, rubbing a thin finger down her puffy cheeks as he said, “Get you all nice and full, change you, get you to sleep too, Miyako. Then… well, who knows. The afternoon is ours.” Shuichi said, giving Kokichi a small wink, before leaning in to give him another small kiss. “Maybe we’ll hold hands some more.”

Kaito didn’t take his pills the second time he went to bed that day, and it showed.

“Waku, please stop…” Kaito whispered, scared to move forward, his whole body shuddering with fear. Afraid that if he got any closer, somehow he’d make this worse. Terrified of making it worse.

Waku– who was too big, filling up half the room, hunched over and on her knees to fit inside, seemed content to ignore him, continuing her butchering work on her skull as– flecks of scalp falling onto the floor– Kaito, eyes full of horrified tears, stepped forward with a shaky step and said, “Waku, please–”

“Oh! Ew.”

Kaito blinked, his hands still trembling, with a sudden sense of just being… pushed somewhere. Without actually being moved, not in any way he could recognize, Kaito found himself back in his old bedroom– a comforting, familiar spot– as at his feet a golden cat rubbed itself soothingly against his leg. “Sorry. I try not to do that unannounced, move surface consciousness on my own, but… that place was awful. I figured the sooner we get out of there the better.”

“...” Kaito looked around, a little confused. He was home. Carefully, he walked down the hallway from the entrance, glancing to the right where the guest sitting room was, which had a portrait of his family that took up a considerable part of the wall that, when Kaito did go to sit in there with guests, he couldn’t help sometimes feel like the portraits eyes stared at him… and his eyes widened as he saw the portraits eyes move. Oh, okay, creepy, let’s move on.

Heading into his bedroom, opening the door that disconnected it from the hall and his guest sitting room, Kaito held the door open for the cat to walk in– still a little confused why he had a cat now, not quite ‘aware’ yet– he looked around and relaxed, smiling a little, something painful running through his stomach.

Wrapping his arms around his stomach to soothe it a little, Kaito looked up the small, circular staircase, to the second floor, where his bedroom library was. Countless lazy afternoons, laying in the lounging chairs, reading up there…

His jaw clicking slightly as he remembered the shelves being emptied– Tengan has said it was important for Kaito to realize there was no coming back– and looking away from the second floor, down to beneath the flooring, where the two doors were closed, one leading to his bathroom, which was about half the library flooring above, and the other half his walk-in storage room. Not his closet, that was about the size of both of them combined, and was on the far left wall, that door partly open cause Kaito never bothered to close it.

Looking to his right, he saw his bedroom, partly decorated by a professional, partly things he had picked out and molded into the designs himself. A beautifully designed, wooden/stone bedframe and headboard, with space themed bedding Kaito had gotten commissioned himself. A sitting area tucked away in the corner, where the window was, tucked away next to the massive doors that, when folded in on themselves, would reveal the balcony that Kaito could exercise in, little plants that he had managed to keep alive– with the help of the servants, honestly– on its edges, the view of the city below. A small kitchenette that didn’t work much for making food, but did let Kaito store food and water and glasses without always having to call servants up. The ceiling was intricately painted and designed, and, all of that hard work completely covered by the tapestry that Kaito had hung across it instead, an elaborate map of the solar system stitched across it.

He was home… why did his stomach hurt? Why did this feel so bad? What was wro…

“Oh, right.” Kaito said, the memories coming back, “I’m dreaming, huh?”

Kaito would--likely--feel a soft ping before another set of footsteps joined them. Kokichi had intended to, yanno, call out to his husband, get them started on the conversation, maybe, but…

“Whoa…” Kokichi stepped lightly in a small circle, just marveling at…what honestly looked like one of the fanciest apartments he had ever seen. It was massive, even for a two-story apartment which were impressively large themselves, and just filled with personalized and show-off-y design choices--the kind of stuff that would be marketed as “modern” or “avant-guard”.

But he wasn’t wholly unaware since…this place just screamed “home”. And while Kokichi knew that Kaito had gotten an apartment during college…this wasn’t that.

…was all this just…Kaito’s bedroom.

Suddenly feeling a little insecure, Kokichi rubbed the back of his neck, finally looking at Kaito. “Ah, no wonder you felt like our home was kind of a downgrade, huh.”

Kaito startled a little, having gotten caught up looking around– there was the chest he kept his art and craft supplies, his figurines proudly displayed among the books upstairs– still holding his stomach as he looked down at Kokichi, giving him a mildly bewildered look… before he lowered his arms, chuckling slightly as he went to go give Kokichi a hug. “See, I told you. It’s too much space for one guy. And, even on top of this, technically this wing is mine. I only ever used these rooms, and even then, just barely. Really just this space here.” Kaito said, motioning around to their immediate surroundings, rolling his eyes a little, “It’d be like if our whole hallway, with Maki and Shuichi and Timothy and the nursery, was just for me. Total waste.”

Going back to hug him again, Kaito kissed the top of Kokichi’s head, as he whispered, “And I left this place for an apartment, remember? Cause I didn’t like the company here. I’d rather a smaller place with people I love. I picked that long before I married you, beautiful, you didn’t do anything to me I didn’t pick already.”

Alter Ego, trotting over to the balcony, laid splayed out in the sun, a happy look on their kitty face as they turned their furry belly towards the sky, and called back, “If you don’t want this place, I’ll take it!”

“Pfff. I’ll send word to Queen Kaede right away.” Kaito called back.

…there was even more that was technically Kaito’s quarters???

Though, for as much as Kokichi had suddenly felt outclassed, and for how beautiful the rooms were…he wouldn’t trade their home for it either. Maybe he was biased, since their room and hall in the Usott castle was mired in nostalgia and familiarity for him, but…it was too much space. Though he wouldn’t object to having a balcony, at least conceptually.

Smiling softly, Kokichi hugged Kaito tightly, letting go of a breath.

“It is really nice though. Believe me, I’m gonna bug you to tell me so many memories about your room, now…but later,” he nodded, pulling back from the hug, looking over to his basking mentor. “Like I said, there’s no reason to rush what you wanted to talk about, but we should at least try to end up getting sleep tonight.”

“Temp isn’t here yet, but…” Kokichi hummed, looking around before grinning at Kaito. “This where you wanna chat? Get in on the having all your Empath talks in your bedroom--knew we were a good match.”

“Here? Sure, why not.” Kaito said, giving Kokichi’s shoulder and arm a small squeeze before going back to looking around himself, “I think Alter Ego just took me somewhere familiar. He caught me in a nightmare. You know how it goes.”

There was another little ‘ping’ in Kaito’s head– which he was more aware of, now that he was ‘awake’-- and after a moment, from above, Temp looked down from the second floor, leaning against the banister as he sighed, “Alright, finally got Addie to sleep. Oh, this place is quite nice.” Temp noticed, looking around, his shoulder relaxing around his ceremonial robes as he pointed towards the bedding, “Have a theme, huh? I knew you were into space, Kaito, but I didn’t realize how… prevalent it was, in your design choices.”

“It’s a cool design! What’s cooler than space and space maps!?” Kaito asked, looking borderline offended… before he suddenly frowned, looking around, “Wait, isn’t something missing…?”

There was a small bell sound, different from the bell sound that usually clanked in his head, as Kaito went to go open the door to the hallway… “Oh, there you are.”

Saint Madison, towering over him– all the more evident by the sizing of the doorframe– gave him an unamused look, “Did you call me?”

“No, was just wondering where you were… you usually throw vines at my guests by now.”

“You invited them.” Saint Madison reminded him stiffly.

“...wiiiillll youuuuuu stop sending vines after my husband if I say he’s perpetually invite–”

“No. Individual invitations only.”

“Well, worth a shot. You’re dismissed, thank you divine.” Kaito said, giving her a bow of his head, before closing the door on her. Rolling his eyes as he turned to Kokichi, “I know it was for my own good, but you literally put a grumpy Maki in my head, ‘Kichi. And you made her bigger than me.”

Looking up, Kokichi gave Temp a wave, laughing softly at his questions and Kaito’s offense. Space was a great aesthetic, and he wasn’t just saying that because his room was painted like space too. Considering the overall darkness, but that every point of interest was literally light? A perfect bedroom aesthetic.

Giving Saint Madison a wave too, Kokichi just raised an eyebrow at Kaito. “How Saint Madison looks is entirely you, Kai-chan. I’m willing to admit that Maki-chan fits into my ideas of protection, but I appealed to your ideas of it and her, and everything you told me about religion, so…everything about how Saint Madison is is equally both our faults.”

“Maybe you just feel protected by a woman taller than you,” he shrugged.

“I mean, there is something visually reassuring in it, at the very least.” Kaito muttered, calling up to Temp, “It’s a nice day out, meet us on the balcony!”

Heading to the balcony, Kaito was a little surprised to see Temp already there, sitting on one of the stone benches built into sections of the balcony… but, right. Dream. Dream stuff. Goooot it.

Reaching down idly to pick up the cat as he went– entirely ignoring the slightly offended yowl– he went to the bench and, with practiced ease, stepped onto the stone bench, and then onto the balcony railing itself. Ignoring the sudden claws in his arm as he tsked, “Relax, relax, I never fell when this place was real, and I’m not going to fall now that it’s a dream.”

“Did you ever drop anything?” Alter Ego asked tensely, staring down at the looooong, loooong fall.

“Not on purpose.” Kaito lied definsibly.

“Urrrrrrgh.” Alter Ego growled warningly, his face slightly grumpy as Kaito pet him, trying to soothe him.

Temp, relaxing on his bench, leaning an arm against the safety rail Kaito was sat on, asking, “So, you had questions for us?”

It was a nice day, sunny and not a cloud in the sky. The sun wasn’t as all-encompassing as the fake one--though, perhaps, distinguishing ‘real’ and ‘fake’ when it came to the scenery of the imagination was a useless exercise--in Kaito’s initial lobby, but it was large and bright in the sky, beating down on the land.

Though, likely because this was Kaito’s experience of his home, it didn’t immediately strike Kokichi down. He did…sorta feel like he was being baked, but in a good way. And here he wouldn’t have to worry about sunburns.

Opting to sit on one of the benches, Kokichi snorted slightly as Kaito moved higher up, taking Alter Ego as an unwilling guest. But, well, if Kaito believed that he wouldn’t fall, and wouldn’t drop Alter Ego, then he wouldn’t. And Alter Ego would be able to protect themself either way.

But! The matter at hand.

Kokichi didn’t really want to speak for Kaito, but he gave Temp a nod. “Yeah, we were getting a little…existential, and universe-question-y earlier, and Kai-chan said that he had some questions that you guys would probably be well-suited to ask. So…I guess…”

Kokichi gave Kaito a nod, telling him to take it away.

Still petting Alter Ego– who was kinda getting into it now, purring against his lap– Kaito had been a little caught up in the view, sort of forgetting why he had asked for this meeting in the first place… before he nodded, looking back to Kokichi and giving him an appreciative smile. Something relaxed in him as he hummed a bit to himself, thinking about what he was going to ask.

“So, Alter Ego… I think I’m ready to talk about shards, if you are.” Kaito said, scratching Alter Ego between the ears.

“Mmmmmmm… why not put that conversation on hold and just… keep giving scratch’s– awwww.” Alter Ego huffed, as Kaito picked him up and placed him down on the wide stone railing, the cat’s ears falling back on their head as they glared at him, “Tease.”

“I can be~” Kaito agreed, smirking at him, before his expression turned stern, “But, no, really. I don’t even really know how to begin to ask. Could you explain what shards are as you know it? That might give me a starting point.”

Alter Ego sighed, licking his palm a little, before he stared up at the sky a bit, collecting his thoughts, “For me, I have four shards. Hiro, who is still alive, and we consider our ‘anchor’. I do not know if I can exist without an ‘anchor’. No one knows. Creatures like me… creatures like us,” Alter Ego said meaningfully, nodding his head towards Kaito, “Are rare enough that even the supernatural community considers us ‘stories’, and those who know we actually exist all develop strong opinions on our existence. We’re not unique in that, there are plenty of beings that certain mind-frames would argue shouldn’t, but even for those who oppose creatures who cheat death, such as liches and ghosts and–”

Kaito shuddered, suddenly looking a little pale. Nngh…

“--necromancers… even people like Temp, ‘near immortals’, can be considered abominations in their own rights, though people tend to give elongated life a pass. Just not undeath. Or the act of living while dead. People tend to be born with an instinctive disgust for it.”

Kaito frowned, “...is that what we are? Undead?”

“It depends on who you ask,” Temp said, sighing, “I’d argue yes… but, in fairness to Alter Ego, an argument can be made that so long as one shard is alive, then the answer is no. But the thing is that, multiple souls equaling one, both equally existing and not existing at the same time… it’s rare. Rare enough that, as someone who has lived for as long as I have, I’ve only come across one being like you both once before, and it was a terrible experiment that ultimately needed my help, disentangling them.”

“But they were unwilling,” Alter Ego said, fur bristling a little, as Kaito also looked a little disturbed at that thought, “And Temp has vowed to not do that to us unless we ask. Right?”

Temp glanced at Kaito… before nodding. “Admittedly, Kaito’s situation makes the idea of detangling… uniquely problematic. I’d hesitate even without the vow.”

…hm. The thing was…Alter Ego had become through Chihiro’s actions. If that person Temp helped before was because of an experiment, that was a person’s actions. If…that counted, then Katsuki and Tom’s situations were because of Kokichi.

…but Kaito had been born. And as far as they could tell, no one had slapped Akane and Caleb into him after that fact. So…who was that because of?

And maybe it was because their existence was still relatively new, and Kokichi wasn’t quite sure how it all worked, but…Hiro was still himself, with his personality, and alive, while giving parts of his consciousness to Alter Ego. Was…it just different because he was alive? But there wasn’t a different Kaito that Kaito was a part of--he was just…him.

Him, and that meant with Akane and Caleb too.

Kokichi made a mildly distressed expression at the thought of Temp ‘untangling’ Kaito…because he wouldn’t be Kaito anymore.

“You seem pretty alive to me, hun,” Kokichi hummed, looking at his husband. “I’m starting to see other cases for it, but…I think it’d be a little weird if I married a dead guy.”

Kokichi paused, frowning, before looking up at Temp. “...what about cases with shards where it wasn’t about preventing death? Like…what I did. Is that kind of the same deal?”

“What you did?” Temp asked, raising an eyebrow, before realization cleared in his expression, “Oh, right. Actually, ‘shards’ used to exclusively reference what you did, but, considering how the language has evolved over time, I think it’s more accurate to call what you did ‘slivers’. See… the issue is that…”

Deciding he wanted a visual aid, Temp reached out around the room, before three figurines floated down from the library nook, out to the balcony, and hovered in the air. Kaito grinned seeing them, reaching out to run his finger down one as he said, “Awwww, hey guys…” before wincing as the hand to one of his figurines snapped off, Temp idly throwing the piece off the balcony, “Oh, okay, break my childhood toys in front of me, that’s fine.”

“Thank you.” Temp said, cracking another hand off from one of the other figurines and, with a purely theatrical flick of his fingers, the replacement hand molded into the figurine, “That’s what you did, Kokichi. You took out a sliver of your soul and imbued it into the other person–”

Kaito twitched at that, “...he did?” He asked. Sounding displeased.

“--and they used that extra energy to heal a wound inside of them or strengthened a trai that was otherwise weak. A sliver is purely assistance. Not replacement. It’s still them in every way that matters. People do that all the time, if they have the strength too, it’s only rare in its power level.”

Then, with that, all the limbs of all the figurines all snapped off– Kaito sighed at this– and with another purely theatrical flourish, Temp mixed and matched all the pieces, until something that looked wholly unlike all the original figurines emerged, unrecognizable, but all of the pieces used, as Temp said, “And this is ‘shards’. Not a piece, but a whole of the person, mixing and matching with someone else, until neither person is who they were before. Technically everything that made that person them is there… but you can’t argue that this figurine is the same three figurines that make up its pieces.”

“It’s cute, that you made it a cat.” Alter Ego decided, seeing the morphed together figurine shaped to look like him. “I’ve decided to not view that as an insult, even if it’s weird to see a tail made up of arms.”

“It makes my point, doesn’t it?” Temp said, gently coaxing the cat figurine to Kaito, who took it with a more than slightly offended pout. His figurines…

…well, it did make for an effective demonstration. Enough that Kokichi suddenly found the balcony door hinges fascinating as he noted the displeasure in Kaito’s voice. In his defense, both times had been unconscious!

…but he didn’t regret them. As they were at the times, Katsuki and Tom had been severely broken people. Katsuki had thanked him from the bottom of her heart for what he did, called it giving her a life. Tom…

He just hoped the teen could find peace, one day. In a way that didn’t hurt other people.

But. Regardless.

Kokichi looked back as Temp made the shard figurine, nodding slowly. That…made a lot more sense, to conceptualize. All the pieces, but rearranged into something new. But…apparently with some form of individual ego left, but…not forever? Though, Mikado had just been talking about slivers, then… And Kokichi supposed Alter Ego was even more of a special case, because of being an Empath, so…it did look like they were more “disconnected”, though they weren’t, really.

Sighing, Kokichi patted Kaito’s leg. “It’s just for demonstration, hun. We can put them back together. But…this does kinda beg the question we ended up with before.”

Kokichi squinted at Temp. “You explained how the cycle of essence and the universe and all that happens before, but…is it possible for people to…reincarnate, like, whole-sale? A soul intact? Or…even bigger parts of it?”

“You mean once they return to base essence?” Temp asked, shaking his head, “No. Returning to base essence is a… ‘complete’ process.” Temp said, glancing at Kaito again, who was idly moving around the joints of the tail of his ‘cat’, looking notably more uncomfortable, “The most you can do is talk to memories, when someone has returned to base essence, and that’s only if those memories are already stored in someone or something else. And that’s never truly them.”

“But, perhaps just by… I mean, what’s the saying? You put a million monkeys at a typewriter, and they’d write Shaketh-the-Spear, the masterpiece of the 13 century?” Alter Ego quoted, “Maybe, just by chance, the essence happened to reform into specific people–”

Alter Ego paused, noting the look on Temp’s face. “...not even a chance?”

Temp, sighing, reached a put a finger against the cat figurine and, with that small touch, the figurine seemed to crumble for a moment, before the particles dissolved into something even lighter than dust, a small, airy sound as the figurine disintegrated and blew into the air, entirely gone. “Not a chance.” Temp said.

Kaito stared at where the cat had been on his lap, a clearly spooked look on his face, before he went back to holding his stomach. “Your friends are kinda morbid, ‘Kichi.” Kaito muttered, looking pale.

“No one goes before they are ready.” Temp reminded him gently, “And you can’t force it. That’s the thing, you have to let go, for that to happen to your soul. Nothing in the cosmos could return you to base essence that cleanly, can take away your sense of having an identity that thoroughly. And because you have to let go, reforming into whoever you were before? Not a chance. Even if theoretically you did, you’d still be the same person who let go, so you’d just… let go again? There’s really no chance for this to happen on accident.”

Kokichi had been thinking along the same lines as Alter Ego, that maybe there was a chance, in all the infinity of the universe…but, watching the dust scatter to the winds with widened eyes, Kokichi realized…it was that same infiniteness that ensured that there wasn’t a chance. Broken down to base elements--whatever that meant for energy--and then compared to every single thing in the universe… Not just earth, but everything, like Kaito had been saying earlier that day…

Among infinite chances and possibilities, maybe there was a chance that two dust particles would end up in the same being again. But…anything more than that, anything bigger than that…

…it was a very difficult thing to accept. Maybe that was why Bathul was so anal about death, if the process of acceptance was already so long.

Kokichi had always considered life as his ‘one shot’. Better make it count. Even the earth would one day return to dust, but that didn’t mean that a single person on a single day’s feelings didn’t matter. That their hopes and dreams were meaningless. They were all alive right now so…

Kokichi frowned. It seemed impossible, but…something was still telling him that they didn’t know everything.

But…still…

“We still have now,” he softly murmured to Kaito, patting his knee.

Kaito gave him a shaky grin, “...yeah. I mean, we have all the time we need…right?”

Temp nodded, “You do.”

Kaito nodded, that uneasy look still on his face, “Right. We have till we’re ready… at least, we’re supposed to.” Kaito said, a sudden determined look on his face, “That’s one of the reasons I want to talk to them. They haven’t returned to base essence, but they’re still… gone. It seems. Or something like it. Enough that I’d consider myself gone, in their place. And I just want to make sure they actually were ready. I don’t want to steal their time from them.”

At this, Temp frowned, looking over to Alter Ego, who to his surprise was nodding along. “You can’t approve of this…”

“Why not?” Alter Ego asked, looking genuinely confused, “I take care of my shards too. You don’t just forget them. We’re sharing an existence. If there was a shard I didn’t know about, somehow, I’d seek them out to check in on them too.”

“Look, Kaito’s situation, now? Is the only ideal of a melding of souls. All of them forming into a person who’s so complete, that he’s only aware the other parts exist on a fluke. He is a complete person, as he is now. I don’t know what exploring himself in pieces could do, but I feel like there’s a risk of harming that stability.”

Alter Ego huffed, “You’re talking out of your ass, Temp. No one knows enough about these things to say something like that. And I consider myself a complete person… just with additional maintenance.”

Kaito frowned, looking back and forth between Temp and Alter Ego… before he found himself look at Kokichi. Quietly asking what he thought.

Kokichi could only assume that Akane and Caleb had died, and that they were spending…basically a second life as Kaito, rather than immediately going to their afterlife, so…to him, it didn’t feel like anything was stolen. Just complicated.

But it wasn’t his opinion that mattered here. It was Kaito’s--all of him. And they had already talked about it. There wasn’t much they could do if Akane or Caleb wanted their own lives again, and maybe that was cruel, but Kokichi wasn’t giving up his husband without a fight, but…if there were other things? They could at least hear them out.

It wasn’t as if Temp had no point, but…

Kokichi caught his husband’s eye and smiled softly. “...if you want to meet them, then that’s your decision, hun. You are…all of you, so I doubt it would be anything they wouldn’t want. And, technically, you’ve already met Caleb once, even if you weren’t totally aware of it.”

He took a small breath, looking at the building-broken horizon--so different from Dicea’s--contemplatively. “...I think it’s like me, and constructs. Yeah, there’s a danger of getting too attached, Chibi Kai-chan running wild, and me considering him another person, rather than just…a part of me that I use for organization and reflection.”

“And to cheer me up when I can’t get the real thing,” Kokichi winked at Kaito, before continuing. “But…if I don’t lose sight that he’s still me? Then I don’t see the harm in, like…making a special room for him, and chibi versions of me to keep him company. It’s just…kindness. And I believe kindness is a good thing, even when it’s shown just to yourself.”

“If Kai-chan wants to take care of parts of himself? Hell yeah, I’m all about that!”

Kaito’s grin widened, looking for a moment notably relieved, and then pumped, standing up on the banister as he pumped his fist enthusiastically, “Yeah! Let’s do it! I want to meet my shards and make sure they’re okay!”

Temp sighed, but Alter Ego got to their feet, stretching and looking pleased as they nodded, “We still have the issue of finding them. We don’t know exactly how many you have, and we’re really only aware of where their… ‘lobbies’ is the wrong word. Honestly, despite what they look like, it’s really more their ‘rooms’. We know one is a forest, one if an ocean… and that’s all we really know.”

“Saint Madison knows at least how to find one.” Alter Ego pointed out, before looking at Kokichi, “And Chibi Kaito, at least, found the other. Chibi Kaito tethered Akane into Kokichi’s mind, and Saint Madison hid Kaito with Caleb.”

“So constructs can find it?” Kaito asked, “I mean, Kokichi, you can bring in the little if you want too, but we should see if the divine knows herself.”

Looking around, Kaito hummed to himself, putting his hands behind his back, “Divine? Saint Madison?” Kaito moved his foot off the balcony, “Saint Maaadiiiis–”

“Do not jump off that balcony to attract my attention.” Saint Madison said, climbing up the side of the balcony, giving Kaito a frustrated look, “I know you’ve been resisting the urge to jump this whole time, I am not going to be your excuse to freak out your husband, just because you think jumping would be ‘cool’.”

Kaito pouted. “...it was just gonna be a little jump.”

Nodding as the decision was made, Kokichi stood as well, giving Kaito an amused look as he didn’t get down from the balcony wall. You’d think a six-foot giant wouldn’t yearn to be tall, and yet.

Finding the shards wouldn’t be that much of an issue, for the reasons Alter Ego pointed out, but it would be easier to navigate Kaito’s mind without any of the rest of them having to exert extra influence in Kaito’s mind. They were guests! And this would be a relatively intimate moment to witness. But some things were a little too invasive.

Kokichi wasn’t all that surprised when Saint Madison showed up, but hearing what Kaito had been planning to get her attention…

He couldn’t quite keep the hurt look off his face, before he frowned at Kaito. “...even if you’d be okay…it’s not cool. Really.”

Kaito pouted harder. Kicking the banister a little, “...it’s a little cool.” He muttered, before insisting, “When else could I ever do it!? I’d never do it in real life! …unless it was a ‘bungy jumping’ situation or–”

“Alright, alright, I’ll be the adult and say that all of us need to get enough sleep to handle our respective babies tomorrow.” Temp sighed, adjusting his robes and turning to Saint Madison, “You are Kaito, so you know what we needed you for, right? Or has Kaito compartmentalized you by now?”

“Shhhh, he doesn’t know he can do that.” Saint Madison growled at him, before nodding, “That said, this is an intimate process. Kaito, are you certain you want this whole group going with you?”

Kaito frowned, before nodding, “I don’t see why not. Anyone who wants to come, yeah.”

“Actually… I may decide to stay here then, wait for you all to return.” Temp admitted, “My priority is Kaito, right now, as a completed person. Meeting his shards would bias me. I’d rather, if I didn’t have too, not give them agency in my own interpretation of them.”

“I’d want to go.” Alter Ego said, “It’s so rare to meet other shards. I’ve been looking forward to this for some time.”

Saint Madison nodded. “Right. So, who am I taking you too first. Caleb, Akane, or Kaito?”

Kaito blinked at her. “...what?”

“Which shard?” Saint Madison asked again, “Your surface consciousness can’t meet all of them at once. You have to go one at a time.”

…it really, really wasn’t…

“I’ll go,” Kokichi nodded, not so much shaking his funk off as just…burying it for now. “I’ve already met Akane, and it would be nice to meet Caleb more properly.” His priority, too, was Kaito as a complete person, but…well…he still saw that when he had met Akane, after the initial confusion. She was Kaito.

…and Kaito was Kaito?

Kokichi mirrored Kaito’s confusion as Saint Madison listed off the shards, his mouth opening and closing for a moment. Then, unsure, Kokichi pointed at his husband. “So there’s… Kaito?” He pointed more at his husband.

Saint Madison gave them all bewildered looks, like she wasn’t sure what was so difficult about this concept… before finally saying, “You’re all empaths. Well, except Kaito. Read my ‘intent’ when I say the names.”

“Kaito.” She said, {Kaito Ouma Momota}.

“Kaito.” She repeated, {Luminary Prince, Second Son of the Momota Line}.

“Akane, Caleb, Kaito.” Saint Madison repeated, like it was the most obvious thing in the world– because to a being of consciousness and metaphor, it was– “The three shards of Kaito.”

Kaito looked at the empaths around him… before asking, “So, is it literally just another guy with my name?”

“No…I got that…” Kokichi said slowly. But the fact of the matter was…that didn’t clear things up at all. Because Kaito Ouma Momota was a Luminary prince, second son of the Momota line. In more of a one-to-one way than he was Akane.

(...maybe someone’s life really had been stolen.)

Letting out a confused, uneasy sigh, Kokichi ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t think that’s…quite right. But now I’m just gonna be wondering about, er, Shard Kaito the whole time so…would you wanna go meet him first, hun?”

Kaito frowned, giving Kokichi a confused look at that… noooot a guy just named Kaito then? “...” Kaito frowned, but his brow furrowed, and his look of determination returned. “Yes. My decision hasn’t changed, so… yeah. Let’s… let’s go meet ‘Kaito’.”

Saint Madison couldn’t just ‘teleport’ them there. Apparently, when it came sections of the shards mind, you had to to a section of Kaito’s mind already associated with the shards memories first, and then dive there. That was the word she used. ‘Dive’.

“Once someone is in there, we can teleport in and out.” Saint Madison explained, as she guided them through the Luminary castle, “But until someone other than the shard is in their space? Manuel is the only way to go. Otherwise you’ll just get lost in one of Kaito’s memories.”

“...like, me Kaito, or–”

“Yes, you.” Saint Madison sighed, rolling her eyes. “Stop making it complicated. You always make everything so complicated, no wonder you’re so stressed out all the time.”

“Hey, I’m not stressed all the time. Sleeping has been helping a lot, and I think I already feel better on the medication… I mean, maybe? It’s kind of hard to tell.” Kaito admitted, scratching his chin, “And I do feel a little nauseous when I first take them every day. Not bad enough to stop taking them, but I’ll probably bring it up to Miss Crystal next time I see her… sorry, Alter Ego, that’s kind of intimate talk. I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”

“Not at all, your grace.” Alter Ego said… before tilting their head slightly, “I think being in the castle is triggering some memories from my shards. ‘Your grace’. Huh.”

Saint Madison led them to the entrance doors of the throne room, which were closed. Kind of rare, actually, opening and closing them was a massive, multi-person project, and the doors were usually only ever closed for emergencies or holidays. Kaito looked up and up and up at the massive doors, before looking to Saint Madison. “Here?”

“Just open it up with the intention of diving.” Saint Madison said, “It will lead you there.”

Kaito nodded, looking up at the door, thinking of all the levers and mechanisms and the sheer manpower needed… before chuckling, and with a shove, just pushing it open.

The doors flung open, and a dark void was behind the doors. Though Kaito could smell… the heat of iron. Strong. And the wind of the desert air. And… smoke…

…the distant sound of voices and fighting…

Curious, Kaito walked inside.

When he walked out the other side, it was the throne room… but it was different. Kaito looked around, the insides of the throne room gutted. Golden decorations torn off the walls, the mosaic windows smashed open, the diamonds and jewels on the throne dug out, leaving indents empty in their wake. The smell of smoke was both stronger and somehow easier to breathe, the sounds of fighting voices in the distance both somehow louder and yet more reassuring. A place not of battle, but of victory. All of the tapestries that were meant to bear the Momota crest replaced with sigils of a… dragon.

Kaito stared at all of this, shocked by the carnage of a room he knew so well, and the odd reassurance of a… job well done? That filled the area. And in the distance, sitting on the throne itself, General Juzo’s broadsword leaned against one of the arms, a leg with an expensive boot covered in mud lazily draped over the other, Kaito sat, his chin nestled against his knuckles, staring at them. A hastily made and unpolished crown of iron resting crookedly against his head, no facial hair, his hair cut short, and his eyes… distant. Cold. As he gave the group an appraising look.

“...hm.” The man in the iron crown said, sighing as he sat up, sitting properly on the throne, giving them all a tired look… before standing up, hand on his broadsword’s hilt, and giving a low, slow bow, “Welcome, your grace. It’s an… unexpected surprise, to have you visit my hall, Prince Kokichi.” The man in the iron crown said, looking uncertain how to address them for a moment, before bowing further, “You are, of course, always welcome in my home. Along with your entourage.”

He kept the bow… and Kaito poked Kokichi. “Okay please bow back I can literally feel my back hurting in sympathy pain.”

Kokichi could actually recognize the Luminary throne room, having been there in just enough memories for it to spark familiarity, but…he really couldn’t make sense of the changes. How the destruction spoke to satisfaction--though he could understand more physical metaphors of freedom--and…okay, he had no idea what to make of the dragons on the tapestries. Maki wasn’t defending Kaito’s mind, so…why?

But his contemplation could come later.

Kokichi looked a little to be addressed first by the Kaito on the throne…and to be the only one addressed. He certainly looked like Kaito, physically, anyway, so…(was he right?)

But making a little, ‘Oh!’ sound at Surface Kaito’s insistence, Kokichi quickly bowed back. “Thank you for having us! I’m not sure how much you caught, but…” Lifting from his bow once he saw Shard Kaito start to rise as well, Kokichi did a little flourish towards Surface Kaito. “I suppose you could say we’re on a meet-and-greet tour. Even if…in a way, you guys already know each other better than words can convey.”

Kaito bowed with Kokichi– it was important to wait until the highest rank bowed first, before bowing in this particular scenario– though Saint Madison and Alter Ego remained still. Kaito gave them a bewildered look, as they were both Luminaries…

“I’m a divine. Technically I’m the highest rank here, if I were real.” Saint Madison reminded him.

“Cats don’t bow to kings. It’s a law.” Alter Ego reminded him in turn.

Kaito sloooowly nodded… yeah. That all checked out. Before looking back to… well, okay, let’s be honest, this was definitely not just another guy named Kaito. Huh.

The man in the iron crown– who would continue to be addressed as such until a name could be provided that wouldn’t terribly confuse things– straightened back up, and as he did, his expression softened. Eyes entirely focused on Kokichi, not so much as sparing Kaito a glance, as he nodded again, sitting back down on his throne. “I do know. I remember having this conversation with you. Deciding to go meet the shards, to find answer and lend aid. The desire to jump off the balcony, to follow that call of the abyss, feeling for a moment like you could fly… and not doing it because we know why.” The man in the iron crown snapped, turning his now heated expression onto Kaito, who jolted slightly at the attention, “Even if we were too selfish to think about it.”

Kaito frowned… before looking away. Rubbing the back of his neck. “...okay, I guess that answers one question. So, you do remember everything I do?”

“‘Your grace’.” The man in the iron crown said tiredly.

Kaito licked his lip a little, glancing around the wrecked throne room… before deciding to just play along. “You do remember everything I do, your grace?”

“Of course I do. I’m living it.” The man in the iron crown said, giving Kaito an unimpressed look… before glancing over at Kokichi. His expression softening from its hard anger as he said, “You may all approach, if you like. The halls echo, but that’s still no excuse, talking to each other from across the room.”

Kaito, Akane, Caleb… They were all Kaito, even if certain parts of their personality was heightened with some. So, there were probably a lot of constants, but…one of the big ones that Kokichi had seen?

How Akane had asked him out, called him her mate; how, in just the few seconds they had seen each other, Caleb’s cheeks had flushed and his wave had been fond; and now how Kaito’s gaze fixated on Kokichi the most…

Every part of Kaito loved Kokichi. Kokichi knew that in a lot of aspects, of course, but…it was true even in this one.

(...and it was nice to know that Kaito hadn’t just…forgotten. And didn’t care about Kokichi’s discomfort.)

Giving the Kaito on the throne a smile, Kokichi started to approach--it was weird, talking across the room--before he hummed. “So…it doesn’t feel like watching a movie to you? I know you know how you feel,” --even so, Kokichi’s face twisted in confusion saying that, still a little unsure-- “But…it is your life. Not, like…a passive backseat.”

“Not how you’re imagining it, Prince Kokichi,” The man in the iron crown said… before frowning a little, “...forgive me, I know you hate that. May I call you Kokichi in this company?”

Kaito scratched his chin, feeling the hair there as he stared at his own face, clean-shaven, “You know you can, man. I mean, that took me a while to get through my head, sure, but I feel like we’ve been married long enough to take it as a given.”

The man in the iron crown waved his hand dismissively at that, “My husband and heir-apparent to the Dicean throne deserves my respect, whether he demands it or not. This is my first time speaking with him, in this style, in this company. I will ask, not assume.”

Kokichi’s expression softened. “I can respect that. Something I should’ve realized the first time round.” Looking up at Surface Kaito, Kokichi offered him an apologetic look and leaned against his arm affectionately.

It wasn’t (wholly) deference and rigid hierarchy. At least asking to speak on more familiar terms was establishing where your comfort zone was, and showing consideration to the person you were speaking to, both in the initial address, and showing you were willing to go beyond your comfort zone. Accepting that difference, rather than just getting uncomfortable and applying his own values across the board instead of trying to see where Kaito was coming from…

Yeah. He wished he’d understood that the first time.

Looking back to the Kaito on the throne with that soft look again, Kokichi then gave him a wink. “You can call me Kokichi, yeah. And I’ll say now, you can call me ‘Kichi and ‘babe’ in this company too. Can I call you Kai-chan? I know calling you Kaito, or Prince Kaito, or Prince-Consort Kaito would probably make it easier to indicate who we’re speaking to or about, but…”

Kokichi shrugged, wholly unapologetic. “Habit.”

Kai-chan smiled a little, “Of course. You may call me anything you like, Kokichi.”

“So, you said not how ‘Kichi thought about it. What does that mean?” Kaito asked, rubbing the back of his neck, before motioning around at the strange imagery, “And what is all of this? At best, I imagined all my shards to be… well, people passed. But… am I reincarnated? Like, individually? Did this all happen at some point?” Kaito asked, indicating the tapestries with the dragon.

“No.” Kai-chan said, right back to looking unimpressed as he addressed Kaito, “You’re ideas aren’t entirely misplaced and, admittedly, I’m afraid I don’t have all the answers we’re looking for. Just bits and pieces. The same as all the other shards. In a way, if we know something, you know it. Even if it can seem impossible to recall it when we’re… well, you.”

“See, how my existence works is… well, this is where I keep the memories I still have.” Kai-chan explained, motioning to the room, “That’s all this is. A place to store memories that don’t fit anywhere else. Honestly, I’m really only conscious I exist when I’m acknowledged. As this part of Kaito’s being, I am subconsciously aware all of this is here, but… how to explain…”

Kai-chan rubbed his temple, trying to come up with an analogy, or a metaphor… “Are you aware you’re wearing clothes right now?” He suddenly asked, looking to all of them, “I know you’re not, Alter Ego, but otherwise. Is that something you’re conscious of, as you move around in them?”

That…made sense. Akane had seemed to know some stuff that was different from Surface Kaito, but…she seemed to get kind of confused about it. Everything else was just…Kaito. However, to cover the fact that he had told her he was an Empath… If Kaito could only know the “extra” stuff the shards knew when they were acknowledged?

Then it was kind of like the whole deal between Waking and Sleeping Kokichi. But…more streamlined, it sounded like.

Making a small understanding sound, Kokichi went along with the metaphor anyway. “Mm, sometimes, like if there’s a scratchy bit, or they’re too restrictive, but most the time, no. Like my heart beating, I know I am wearing clothes, and that my heart’s beating, but it’s not something I can…have any sort of meaningful monologue about unless I direct my focus to it.”

Kai-chan nodded, “That’s my memories. Unless something happens that irritates me in a specific way, or something occurs to me that accidentally triggers one of my memories– ‘me’ as in ‘him’-- or we’re thinking about me, this version of me, specifically, then I’m not aware this–” he gestured to everything around him, “--exists. In fact, I’ve only really been conscious of myself a few times in my life. And only conscious of myself long term recently, mostly because she’s now consciously aware of me.”

Saint Madison tilted her head, looking curious at that, “I see… me being aware of the shards made you all aware of yourselves?”

As Kai-chan nodded at that, Kaito raised his hand, like he was in school. Kai-chan’s eye twitched, “Do you do that just to embarrass us?”

“What kind of irritations?” Kaito asked, ignoring the question. “I can do things that make you uncomfortable and self-aware?”

“Not you, or…” Kai-chan frowned, “It’s hard, thinking of you as a separate person, when I’m remembering my life. Our life. Not anything you’ve done, when we’re us. No, but… well, we used to have a regular visitor.” Kai-chan said grimly, his expression darkening, “Thankfully he never found us. We’d hide, when he got near. But he disturbed our minds enough to make us aware of ourselves, sometimes. Angry… at least on my end. So… furious…”

Kai-chan frowned, as the smell of smoke got thicker in the room, the angry cries of battle outside getting louder… before he took a small breath, and patting his armor, pulled out his pebble. Rubbing it between his fingers as the noise and smell eased, giving Kaito a tired, wary grin, “If you’re wondering which personality traits I’m most responsible for, I can give you some theories.”

“Yeah, I see that…” Kaito murmured, looking around, “...okay, but this isn’t just random imagery. Maybe the battle represents anger or something, the throne room being wrecked our lost lineage, all of that I could see being metaphors. But why the dragon?”

Kai-chan looked around, sighing. “...this is going to lead to more questions than answers, but this? All of this? This is… what I gave up. To be you. Us. You know… my…” Kai-chan frowned, a flicker of confusion in his eyes, “...purpose. Divine purpose. I gave up what I was going to do. We all did.”

That…well, okay, Kokichi would hesitate from saying that made sense, but he understood it. Most of the time, there was no difference between Kaito or Kaito or Caleb or Akane. But there were certain things that provoked memories that they hadn’t lived through in this life, so all those things were stored in specific places, according to the part that had that memory. And…with Saint Madison being aware that these places and those parts existed…she was Kaito too, so he knew, so they all knew.

…what a complicated situation.

But at least they had kept safe from the most dangerous meddler. Who knew what Tengan would’ve done if he found out Kaito was even more “interesting”...

Kokichi glowered a bit as Kai-chan seemed to get caught up in his anger too--Kaito wasn’t exactly wrong about the Momota family temper--but… Giving up other Momota family “things” to…

Kokichi froze, eyes fixed on the dragon tapestries. (...it wasn’t a purpose, they had said, but a deal, but…it was talked about the same way…)

Eyes widening, Kokichi gaped at Kai-chan. “Wait…was I right? With that…like, artisan-made/hand-crafted by the gods joke?”

At this, Kai-Chan frowned, clearly unable to decide on what he wanted to say next… before he slumped back into the throne a bit, giving the throne hall a wary look around him, “...I don’t really know. I…”

Sighing, the sound more than a little frustrated, Kai-Chan grabbed his broad sword and stood up– Kaito, in turn, quietly wrapped his arms around Kokichi’s shoulder, gently but pointedly pulling him back towards him– and using it almost as a walking stick, part of the end so blunted that it was clearly a habit of his, he half-dragged it behind him to go point towards the window, “I know that I was born into a fight that was inevitable. No matter how much I could want to deny it, this battle was always coming. And I know that I met someone…” Kai-chan looked up at the tapestries, gritting his teeth, “... who could make the universe bend. A god, reborn into modern day. Gifted to Luminary by Atua, he be pleased, to pull our kingdom out of the DARK AGES we DIDN’T EVEN KNOW WE WERE LIVING IN!”

“Uh, okay…” Kaito muttered, pulling Kokichi and himself back another step, motioning for Alter Ego to get behind him.

“And I know it was my destiny to give my kingdom back to the old gods… it was what I was made for. I know this. I know this…” Kai-Chan whispered, staring around the throne, eye wide with a near swirling madness. His fate, and everything that came with it, screaming from his very essence, “It would have cost everything, but I was going to do it… and then…”

Here he deflated. His eyes clearing as he looked around more warily. Something confused in his expression. “...someone asked me to give it up. To sacrifice it. For a greater purpose. And… I agreed. To the deal. It was… it was more important. Than my kingdom. Than my family or my fate or my people… it was everything. I gave it up for everything. I know that too. Everything…”

Then he turned to them and, looking far more normal. Looking a little like Kaito, he shrugged, somewhat helplessly, as he said, “I couldn’t say why now. I know it was important. That’s it. And these aren’t memories of anything that happened. They’re more… my instincts? The potential of what I was going to do, lined out for me. For what I could have done. But…” Kai-Chan shrugged again, dragging his sword back to the throne, “it didn’t. So it’s more daydream than anything, now.”

Kaito frowned, looking around… before he quietly ran his hand through his hair. “...this is a little tough to believe.” Kaito admitted, “Guys, I take medicine for delusions. Are we certain these aren’t just… me being a little mentally ill? Of course I daydream about shit like this, I have since I was little, maybe this is just my imagination going way out of control.”

Kokichi went along with Kaito’s hand but…Kai-chan wouldn’t hurt him. Even if he had the worst of Kaito’s temper, he wouldn’t hurt him.

Even lamenting a destiny he gave up.

Was that the deal the dragon made with Atua? Be reborn to free Luminary? And Kaito had been supposed to participate in the fight? But…what made the Momotas’ rule any different from all the other regimes between the current day and when the dragon had made that promise? Freeing Luminary was more than what the war had done, and…that freedom related to Bathul’s trade, not Atua’s, so why…

Kokichi sighed softly. “...honestly, I don’t know enough to say that’s not what all this is. But…I do think it would be weird if you couldn’t function with…a manifestation of your delusions visiting me. And I understand you daydreaming about Kai-chan, but not Akane-chan or Cal-chan. When you started telling me about your dreams of Cal-chan’s island, that was only after Saint Madison had used his “room” to protect you.”

Frowning a bit, Kokichi tapped his lips. “...look, I have delusions too, but…I’ve never seen anything like shards in my mind. So…I’m willing to bet, as ridiculous as this all is, that there actually is something going on.”

“Okay, sure…” Kaito admitted, reaching over to idly, affectionately run his fingers over the back of Kokichi’s neck, before… with a huff, heading over to Kai-chan. “But, come on, really? You’re who I’m supposed to be? Or, was supposed to be?”

“You should speak to me with more difference than that.” Kai-chan grumbled at him, sitting back down on his throne.

“Why, cause you’re ‘king’.” Kaito asked dryly, crossing his arms, “This is blatant wish-fulfillment. And kind of a creepy version of it, too. That’s Maki, right?” Kaito asked, pointing up to the tapestries, “A ‘god’ reborn? This is the same fucking complex we gave her that literally drove her insane. And yeah, I mean ‘insane’, let’s be honest, just because all of it worked didn’t make her actions not fucking crazy. So you’re saying that in our original ‘purpose’, we were going to pull a fucking Kaede and make her a poster-child for our war?”

Kai-chan narrowed his eyes… before his gaze flickered uncertainly to the tapestry. “...maybe.” Kai-chan admitted, shrugging, “I couldn’t tell you. Everything you see here? That’s literally all I know. None of this is concrete, it was just the guidelines. In fact, I think that’s why I’m as clearheaded as I am. Akane and Caleb both have lives they actually lived, up until a point. They have way more memories than I do. Me?” Kai-Chan waved his hand vaguely at everything, “This, and knowing I gave it up for everything. There’s not a lot to me to distract me from, well… being ‘us’.”

Kaito frowned, nodding, “I guess that makes sense… okay, so… look, I wanted to talk to you to make sure you’re okay. But it kinda seems like you are me, just… in permanent daydream mode.” Kaito said, looking around with more of a frown, “Are you okay? Is there anything I can do for you?”

“Can you take our kingdom out of the dark age?” Kai-chan asked dryly, raising an eyebrow.

“What the hell does that even mean, man?” Kaito sighed, rubbing his forehead, “You said if you know something I do. But I don’t know what the difference between me winning the damn civil war, or Kaede.”

“I don’t know.” Kai-chan admitted, looking tired, “My purpose was to take my kingdom out of the dark ages. That phrase is really clear in my mind.Take Luminary out of the dark ages. And I guess Maki was going to help me with that. But I gave that up, and it didn’t happen… presumably.” Kai-chan shrugged, “Unless you think Kaede’s doing it.”

“Doing what?” Kaito insisted.

Kai-chan shrugged.

“Sounds like a looooot of prophecy shit--like the actual fantasy kind, though…considering our friend, maybe actual prophecy shit,” Kokichi sighed. “If all you have is a marketing hook, then…I’m still sticking by that fate and “divine purpose” is a lot of propaganda. Sure, someone, or a lot of someones might be setting up plans, but we all have our own choices to make. Those choices might completely destroy a grand divine plan, they might align perfectly with one, but…they’re still ours.”

Kokichi snorted softly. “I think that might be what Waku-chan was talking about, with the whole ‘gods being helpless’ thing.”

“Regardless…I think shutting down a slavery system, and working on making a class system more fluid are pretty progressive steps. Maybe Kaede won’t be the ‘queen who fixed literally everything!’,” Kokichi rolled his eyes, doing a little pizzazz motion with his hands, “But…no leader ever manages that. Some people manage really drastic changes during their time at the head but…that time is just too short to really be given credit for literally everything becoming not just better, but…a light age, whatever the hell that could mean.”

Something dark traced over Kai-chans face, his jaw tightening… before he idly brought his pebble out again, idly rubbing it between his fingers, “Well, it doesn’t matter now.” Kai-chan murmured, bringing his leg up over the left armchair again, leaning back with a sigh, “Anyway, Kaito, you’re right in that I’m basically you. I guess you could say we’re our own shard. If I didn’t have separate memories, I don’t think there’s anything that actually distinguishes us.”

“Well, the haircut choices are pretty stark.” Kaito noted, running his fingers down his own chin hair, “Did you even brush your hair?”

“I guess that if I was very busy with national matters, I would not keep up with some of our vanity choices.” Kai-chan said dryly.

“But you are a shard.” Alter Ego said, just wanting to clarify this, trotting up to both of them as he looked between them, “Kaito, as in surface Kaito, may have taken your face and name, but his energy signature is different. You are two different existences, living simultaneously of each other.”

“So?” Kai-chan asked.

“I just want to make certain you understand and can conceptualize your own existence.” Alter Ego said firmly, their wide, golden eyes looking stern, “You’re not a series of broken memories. Maybe you never lived properly, but your soul was formed. And you are a valid puzzle piece to Kaito’s being. You’re not something less than Akane or Caleb. Your life matters. And if you do have a request for Kaito, he’s here to hear you out.”

Kai-chan frowned, thinking about that. Looking up to Kaito… before he sighed. “I really don’t have anything. I am living my life. When you guys leave here, as far as I’m aware? I’m going with you. Cause I am you. If I want something? I’ll just go do it myself… and cringe at myself everytime I do something out of character for me, like raise my hand like I’m in a classroom. But, then, you always knew that was a little embarrassing and you do it anyway.”

Kaito shrugged, “It’s fun.”

There was an awkward silence, for a moment. Kaito and Kai-chan staring at each other, neither knowing what to say… before Kaito ran his fingers through his hair, stepping back, “Alright. Well… let’s go, then. I’ll admit, I’m still trying to process all of this. It’s just… one more weird thing, I guess. Also I feel a weird need to apologize to Maki. ‘New God Reborn’... god, I can’t imagine the sort of pressure that would have put on her. Ngh. Um…” Looking back to Kai-chan, after a moment he said, “If you do need me? As in, like, as an individual shard? You can always call on me. If I’m not going to do it anyway, because we’re the same person, I guess. I think I get it now, but man, it’s still super hard to verbalize.”

…now that was a world Kokichi had trouble visualizing, more than just imagining Kaito being king. A world where Kaito barely even brushed his hair, rather than spending half an hour just fussing with his bangs? Even in a vast multiverse, Kokichi couldn’t believe it.

It was…nice, though. Kokichi’s knowledge of Shard Kaito had been brief, before actually coming to talk with him, but in that brief time he had been worried. He could imagine Akane or Caleb maybe having requests, finding out certain aspects of the world that had moved on since they’d seen ‘em, but…a Kaito that hadn’t had a previous life?

Kokichi was just glad his worst ideas weren’t the case.

It seemed like they were getting ready to go, but Kokichi perked up, wanting to do one thing before they left.

“Oh, hold on!”

Bounding over to the throne, Kokichi gave Kai-chan a soft smile before kissing his cheek, lingering to speak softly, just to him. “I love you. And I know you’ll know, ‘cause you’re you, and I have told you before, but…maybe this part of you will be able to accept it.”

“Kai-chan…I really think you’d be a great leader.”

Kai-chan smiled at that, leaning in accommodatingly to let Kokichi each over his lap for the kiss. Reaching up to trace his thumb over Kokichi’s cheek, giving him a plainly, soft adoring look… before smirking a little. Leaning in more and whispering to him. “Wanna hear his greatest secret?” Kai-chan whispered, glancing at Kaito from over Kokichi’s shoulder, “He already believes that. He’s embarrassed by how much he believes that. He gets sheepish about his ‘wish-fulfillment’ fantasies–” Kai-chan explained, gesturing to the throne room around them, “And overcompensates. But we know.”

Daring to give Kokichi a small kiss back on the cheek, chaste and quick, he whispered, “But thank you for believing in us. It makes us feel less ridiculous.”

“Psst, cat.” Kaito whispered to Alter Ego, “You have cat ears, what are they saying?”

“It’s literally your brain.”

“He compartmentalizes impulsively,” Saint Madison shrugged, “Exploring his mind can get tricky sometimes.”

“Do you think they’re gonna kiss?” Kaito whispered to them, narrowing his eyes at the two whispering leaders. “...I can’t decide if I’m rooting for it or against it…”

“You have issues, man.” Alter Ego told him.

Kokichi could remember last winter, when they had booted that invader, how Kokichi had played into that fantasy. And even just in his own head…Kaito had felt so embarrassed and ashamed. And yet, excited and yearning, and wanting to give into what he considered an indulgence. He had, until they had been interrupted.

He supposed that would give you a complex about believing in yourself.

Pressing into the hand on his cheek, Kokichi gently gave Kai-chan’s hand a squeeze before leaning back, his adoration plain. But it wasn’t goodbye, not even close. And they had other things to do that night.

Returning to the group, Kokichi took Kaito’s hand and gave Kai-chan a wave, before humming. “Alright, do you wanna meet Akane-chan or Caleb-chan next, hun?”

Running his hands over his face, Kaito dug his palms into his eyes for a moment… before he nodded, “They can’t be weirder than that, right? Like, a literal lost prophesy I gave up for… ‘some reason’. That’s pretty random. That’s not something that’ll repeat.”

“He said that all of them did that.” Alter Ego pointed out, as they headed back out of the throne room, stepping into the void and back out the other side, “And even if you don’t share a face and a name with the other two? They’re still you.”

“...”

“So in theory, you have three lost prophesies you didn’t fulfill.”

“Okay, see? That thing you just said. That’s a fake thing.” Kaito said dryly, shaking his head, “Absolutely. Not a thing… but, uh… yeah. Let’s go meet them. How about… Akane seemed fun. She might be a breath of fresh air, after ‘his grace’ back there.” Kaito said, rolling his eyes. Honestly, a version of himself playing make-believe that he was ‘important’ and ‘king’. Ugh. Kaito had been embarrassed the entire time they were in there. Why not just make that version of himself eight feet tall and built like Sakura, on top of it.

“Akane… she’s the forest.” Saint Madison– not mispeaking– said, gesturing them to follow her as she headed down the hall.

As they walked, Kaito looked over to Kokichi, before reaching out to gently try to take his hand. “...hey. ‘Kichi… is all of this okay? Are you okay?”

If Kaito was somehow involved with the dragon’s trade…Kokichi could maybe see the Flora getting an upheaval being so important it required three different souls taking a hard veer on what they were “supposed” to do. But…how? To give Maki something to fight for, in not letting the dragon’s memories take over?

But…well, don’t get him wrong, he would be devastated if that happened to his friend, his sister, but…did the gods really care about that? Maybe… Bathul did make it so all her memories didn’t just hit her at once.

Ultimately, it didn’t matter much. Kaito was Kaito, and prophecies were just vague guidelines. They all had their own choices to make that mattered, and…they were just living their lives. At this point, it was just…weird trivia.

Looking up at Kaito, Kokichi laced their fingers as he tilted his head. “Yeah? I’m okay. This is…kinda confusing, in some ways, but…”

He shrugged. “It’s just you, and you’re one of my favorite people ever. I’m honored that you wanna explore different parts of yourself and I get to be here, even if this is a bit more literal than a lot of people go through in self-discovery.”

Kokichi squeezed Kaito’s hand and gave him a soft look. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Kaito said immediately… before wincing as he said, “I’m still ‘processing’. I’m in that ‘doesn’t feel real’ phase. I’ll get there… but look, I’m not asking randomly, or because I’m a worrywart.”

“Well, a little because I’m a worrywart.” Kaito admitted, bringing up Kokichi’s hand a little, giving it a small kiss, before giving his husband a worried look, “It’s just… ‘prophecies’. ‘Divine fates’... I don’t know if everyone has something like that. We could ask Temp, maybe it’s rare, but… the fact that anyone has that? It’s just… I know you don't like that idea. Hell, you’ve been coping with the idea that gods even exist, this year, which I have to imagine was difficult on you. I mean…” Kaito grinned a little warily at Kokichi, “...you’re… a little bit of a control freak, ‘Kichi. Sometimes. I’m only bringing that up because, like, it wouldn’t shock me if the idea of prophecies or plans for people doesn’t sit right with you. You don’t have to look into these with me, if it makes you uncomfortable.”

“Pfff!”

Kokichi couldn’t help but snicker, though he gave Kaito a loving look right after. “Only a little bit? I knew I’ve been making strides!”

“But, well, you heard me before,” he shrugged. “Maybe I’m just stubborn and closed-minded, but…even after everything I’ve learned and seen this year, I still don’t believe in inevitabilities. We have free will, and our choices matter. If the future changes constantly, if people can choose to give up their original purposes, if half the time we don’t even know what the purpose we’re working for looks like?”

“Then fate is kind of fake. If a string of fate can be severed, then fortune favors those with scissors, that whole thing. Nothing’s really changed--it’s just, like…having overbearing parents that never talk to us or tell us their expectations.” Kokichi rolled his eyes a bit. “Gee, wonder what that’s like.”

Kaito chuckled, nudging his husband a little, “A little, sometimes. For being a control freak, you let us all get away with plenty, give yourself some credit. I bet you were more strict with your legion of bath ducks.”

“... it is hard to imagine a version of myself, even if it was fate, that would be okay winning a civil war with my family.” Kaito admitted softly, looking uncomfortably over his shoulder, the castle rapidly becoming more distant as Saint Madison brought them back too… Kaito sniffed the air. Dicea? Definitely Dicean air. Huh. Turning back to look back to the forest she was guiding them towards as he continued, “I can’t help but wonder what my life was supposed to be like, to make me someone who could have done that. To hurt them in that way… I can imagine the Maki thing. Hell, a year ago if I had seen that I’d have probably cheered. My Maki-Roll, a god reborn… now that just feels cruel to say. Maki doesn’t even like being acknowledged as a dragon. The sheer pressure I would have put on her…”

“I guess… I guess whatever Akane and Caleb add to me?” Kaito mused, shaking his head, “Made me incapable of being someone who could do that. Maybe that’s what it means to ‘give up my prophesy’. Maybe I just agreed to become the kind of person who couldn’t fight my family. And that guy back there could.”

Kokichi flushed and huffed. He wouldn’t trade it, but having Kaito being on speaking terms with both his dads was dangerous. A wealth of embarrassing childhood stories he couldn’t just hide behind depression-induced memory issues.

…but…yeah. Even if Kaito had stayed in Luminary… He had been quietly drowning in guilt over just thinking that, maybe, they were going to kill his father, and that was thinking his brother and cousin were behind the plan. Waging a battle that was Kaito versus all of them?

It was so unlike Kaito that…yeah. It was something only a different person could do.

“Maybe,” Kokichi nodded. “I don’t know all that much about Caleb, but…I can’t see Akane-chan being okay with hurting anyone she’s claimed. And maybe that core need was enough to fight back against the duty you got from Kai-chan.”

Kokichi couldn’t help but smile as they neared the forest. They probably couldn’t actually go on the hunt, time constraints what they were, but…maybe they could find some time to play with Akane this time.

“Alright. Here it is.” Saint Madison said, gesturing to what looked like an otherwise inconspicuous forest area.

Alter Ego look around, tail flicking… before looking back expectantly at Kaito.

“What?” Kaito asked, rubbing the back of his neck, “There’s no door here. Don’t we have to go through some void thing?”

“Yes.” Saint Madison said, “Go. Dive.”

Kaito gave Saint Madison a mildly frustrated look, before sighing, looking around… before pointing to two trees that were fairly close together. “Alright, through there.”

The closer they got to the tree space, the darker that spot got, and when they were right in front of it, it was just a black space. Kaito sniffed the air again– god, the scent of it was so clear– and again he got that scent that this wasn’t Luminary… but as he stepped through, it became blatantly more clear to him, the forest on the other side far more lush. Floral, with– he could smell it, he was sure– a lake of standing water not far off.

Kaito looked around in bewilderment. “...is Akane Dicean–GAH!”

Kaito didn’t even kind of see it coming, as a wolf as long as he was and half as tall, thumped into his back, knocking him down. A large, dark brown wolf, panting over him and long, bushy tail wiggling excitedly as she sniffed into Kaito’s hair.

“...you alright?” Saint Madison asked, a cat suddenly perched on her shoulder, all hair on end.

“...fine.” Alter Ego said tightly, “She just startled me.”

Maybe the fact that they were in a forest should’ve given it away. There were wetlands in Luminary, but as far as Kokichi knew, they didn’t really have any large forests. But the other side of that coin was…did Kaito’s shards have to be from Luminary? Kind of obviously, Kaito was, but…they were just people. They could’ve come from anywhere, really.

But the fact that Kaito pointed out Dicea, specifically…

Kokichi had barely furrowed his brow before he jumped, Akane just a dark blur in his vision before he could focus, and when he did…

“Ha! Hi, Akane-chan! Really learned from last time, huh--not standing right by the lake.” Peering at his husband, pinned by the wolf, Kokichi grinned. “Believe me, Akane-chan is a good swimmer, but it is pretty startling.”

…he did think about reassuring Alter Ego, but…out of all of them, they were probably safest from sniffing on Saint Madison. Not safe, but safest.

“Uuuuh–” Kaito shifted from his face full of dirt, getting up on his elbows as best he could as a massive canine sniffed around his face and shoulders, “Hi… Akane? Oh, okay, wait–”

Kaito had to close his mouth as his face was suddenly covered in licks, Akane not even kind of holding back on him as Kaito just bore with it for a moment, before finally pushing her off of him as he said, “Okay, okay, stop, you’re going to ruin my bangs!”

The wolf– Akane– seemed to go out of her way to lick at his bangs at that, having them stick up with slobber, before turning to give Kokichi an excited look, hopping in place a few beats before leaping at him next. Her whole body wiggling in enthusiasm as she sniffed at him, circling him, before placing much more reserved licks against his cheek and nose, tail wagging, before turning to look at Saint Madison–

Saint Madison showed her the sword she carried, “I’m good.”

“Fair enough!” Akane laughed, as in one fluid motion she shifted up to her feet, still wearing the coat she had materialized the last time she saw Kokichi, it doing a… not great job of covering her as she turned in a flourish, beaming at Kokichi, “Babe! Give me a hug! We made it, we found the forest!!”

Kokichi giggled as Akane licked up Kaito’s bangs, ruining the dream-half-hour of styling before it was his turn for her greeting. Honestly, he wasn’t really sure what werewolf etiquette was, so he simply leaned into her as she circled, bearing through her licks with a wide, but closed smile.

Maybe it was the wrong thinking to consider there being different customs for different forms, but once she shifted, Kokichi didn’t hesitate to throw himself into her arms, hugging her tightly. “We did! And, wow, I thought the pond I made before was nice, but your forest is really gorgeous!”

“...I know I see you all the time,” he rolled his eyes a little, giving her another squeeze, “But it’s good to see you.”

Akane smirked, giving him a wink as she said, “You do, but I don’t always look this good~ so it’s still a special occasion.”

Giving him another tight hug, picking him up and shaking him a little before putting him down and– knowing her husband loved her, but also aware that she looked strange to him right now– giving him a chast kiss on the forehead, before excitedly turning to look at Kaito. Kaito was standing up, brushing the dirt off himself, still trying to fix his hair, when Akane, smirking with pure, intentful mischief, ran up to him, threw her arms around his shoulders, and smacked a kiss straight onto him.

She laughed as Kaito, shocked, pushed her off him, straight onto the ground, his back rigid… before, bright red, he turned to Kokichi and pointed at her, “She did it, I didn’t do it, she did it, don’t tell Shuichi!”

“Issues.” Alter Ego said, shaking their head as Saint Madison nodded with him, “I’d say his brain would be fascinating to explore, but, well… we’re here. And his werewolf version of himself just kissed him and he tattled on her. So… yeah.”

Kokichi chuckled, grinning through the forehead kiss, though he could only sigh at the next target of Akane’s enthusiasm.

Well, sigh and give Kaito a pout, before going over to offer Akane a hand off the ground. “Kai-chan, we’ve already talked about how you’re into yourself. I won’t tell Shuu-chan if you don’t want me to, but this really isn’t cheating.”

Shaking his head a little, Kokichi turned back to Akane. “Well, you’re not exactly reserved, but…yeah! We’re goin’ around to see if you guys, as individual shards have any requests that are more than just…your regular impulses when you’re all you.” He paused, squinting a little. “...even condensed that’s a hell of a mouthful.”

“...but I guess I am curious too,” he hummed. “Are you? Originally from Dicea?”

“I’ve just been dying to do that.” Akane admitted, giving Kokichi an adoring look, giving him a quick kiss on the back of his hand as he helped her up, before smirking at Kaito, giving him a wink, “Hey there, handsome~”

Kaito, still bright red, said grimly, “I desperately need you to stop doing that. My husband–”

“Our husband.” Akane corrected him.

“--is right there.”

“Ha~” Akane laughed, shaking her head, “Right, sure, he’s scandalized. You keep standing in all that denial over there, hot-stuff. And yeah, Kokichi, I know all about all of that. Hey, King Kaito was kinda hot, right? I’m not the only one who thinks that? Hands?” Akane asked, raising her hand, looking meaningfully over at Kaito, who’s palms were back in his eyes, stewing his embarrassment as Akane snickered, “No, just me? Yeah, you keep lying to yourself, Kaito. The ‘scruffy war-king’ look was pulling it off~”

“Stooooop.” Kaito groaned, though he noticed Akane was moving, the woman walking through the forest, assuming they’d all follow her. And, well, once he realized she was going, he did follow behind her, as Akane grinned down at Kokichi.

“Yeah? You didn’t notice?” Akane asked, raising an eyebrow at Kokichi, a little surprised, “I mean, I’d have thought the accent would have given me away. I grew up near the capital. I’m an Usott gal~”

Like they’d discussed before, it was basically masturbation. And was it a little weird to masturbate in front of guests? Or…really, just Alter Ego at this point, since Temp wasn’t paying attention. Yes, yeah, that was weird, but it wasn’t like Kaito and Akane were getting down right there, so…Alter Ego could deal seeing some self-directed smooches.

…but also, huh. Akane was definitely one of the main parts of Kaito’s attraction.

Following Akane as she started to lead, Kokichi laughed sheepishly. “Well, I’ve historically been pretty awful at recognizing accents…and I was a little preoccupied thinking that someone had slipped through my lobby, and then being amazed and confused finding out you’re Kai-chan, and then bringing you back so…”

He shrugged and shook his head. “But! That’s super cool! So…is this the Sorl Woods, then? Granted, I’ve never gone that far into it, other than riding our carriage through it last year, but…it looks different, than what I’ve seen.”

“It would.” Akane nodded, looking around fondly, at literal familiar hunting grounds, “This was a… a long time ago. My memory of my life can be a little vague sometimes, I don’t remember the exact year of my death, but I wanna ballpark it was… 350 years ago? Something roughly like that?”

Kaito gave her a startled look at that, “Wait, so… you remember dying?”

“Mmmmm, again, vaguely.” Akane shrugged, looking unconcerned about it as they walked. Her coat fluttering loosely in her movement, hands in her pockets, her long brown hair rustling near her hips, “I mean, I remember my life. But at the same time, it was a long time ago, you know? And I’ve lived a new one since then… so the details get lost.”

“Sure, but… the details of how you died isn’t the sort of thing you just forget, right?” Kaito asked, giving her a concerned look. “You remember, right?”

“...” Akane’s eyes, far away, seemed to consider the question… before nodding, “Yeah. Of course I remember it. You know those nightmares you get, where you’re being pelted with arrows, and you’re lost, and you keep yourself from screaming out because you know if you call for help, that means your family will die, trying to save you…”

Kaito’s eyes were wide, a disturbed look on his face… before his expression softened, giving her a tired look, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It was another life.” Akane said, giving him a grin, “I know it’s scary. But, I promise you… it’s different, once it’s happened to you. It’s amazing, what you can cope with. We’re going to be fine.”

“Oh, if you have questions about Usott about 300+ years ago, Kokichi?” Akane said, grinning at him, “Then I can help! …with really useless trivia. Wanna know which street team won the locally run street-puck game the year before I died? It was the Raven Claws. And the best noodle place in town was Xio’s, which I can’t remember the street of but could totally lead you to where it used to be by muscle memory, though the markets shifted more generally to the right because of… I dunno, I’m guessing some sort of trading route convenience? My point is, Usott’s a different place, than when I lived here.”

Kokichi had known that, from their conversation before, but…while it was good to hear that Akane had gotten to live her own life, having the knowledge of your life and then just…having to live with that… He supposed there really wouldn’t be any other choice but to cope with it. He’d wager pretty much all people who died had to as just…another part in the whole cycle.

As someone living, it sounded horrific, but…things were much bigger than just life.

And time was much longer than just their life now.

Kokichi’s eyes widened, absolutely entranced by the possibility of learning about Dicean history, Usott history, from over three hundred years ago…

To a point.

Laughing softly, he gave her a fond look. “Guess so. And most people don’t devote their lives to learning everything going on in their time either, huh… The recipes might’ve changed in the last few centuries, but we still have some really great noodle shops. What was your favorite dish? You’ve seemed pretty happy when we go to that place by the university, but-”

Kokichi looked over at Kaito with a fierce look in his eyes. “If you have a chance to re-find a favorite dish? We’re finding it!”

But also…

Kokichi looked to the side, chewing on his lip a bit. “...what people talk about, when they’re talking about the…stuff that happened with werewolves back in the day… Are they talking about what happened to you?”

“Oh, man, I was a stall girl, for the most part. There was something about food stall meat, most restaurants just can’t recreate it.” Akane sighed, “Though, I remember this one place that had this amazing almost thai-pad with this dark brown rice, and god, they never held back on the beef. ‘Slices’ were the size of your fist!” Akane said cheerfully, folding up a fist as a size comparison, “Oh, and this one stall, they only had them during certain seasons, but the turkey legs they sold were bigger than my head, and you could just gnaaaaw on the bone when you were done! As a treat~”

“...” Akane looked at Kokichi, mildly confused… something nervous flashing through her face, though she coughed into her wrist to hide it, “...’werewolf thing’?”

Kaito frowned too, giving Kokichi a confused look, “What werewolf thing?”

Akane scratched at her chin a bit, closing her eyes. Clearly deep in thought… before she chuckled tiredly to herself, “...I might as well know. I thought I had made peace with it, but… ah, fuck.”

Akane chuckled to herself, suddenly standing still. Grinning wide, her canines glistening in the sunlight, and her hand over her eyes. Laughing lightly at herself, a small trail of tears already running as she said, “Fuck… sorry. I haven’t even heard anything yet and I already… ah, fuck… it was worth it. I know it was. I wouldn’t have agreed to it if I didn’t believe it, but… a part of me had hoped it wouldn’t matter…”

Swallowing hard, Akane laughed at herself, frustrated with her own emotions, as Kaito went over. Placing a hand on her shoulder as Akane laughed again, lowering her hand– she was a messy crier– as she gave Kaito an exasperated look, “...fuck,” she whispered to him, as Kaito drew her into a hug, Akane resting her head against his neck, “Do you think it’s terrible?”

“...it can be, in my experience.” Kaito admitted, rubbing her back, “But it’s probably not as bad as whatever you’re imagining. Cause it’s usually never as bad as whatever I’m imagining. So, before we get reactive, what do you remember?”

Akane sighed, still sounding mildly disgusted with herself, her tears, wiping at her face with her hands before shrugging, “There was a scare, in the local towns and villages. Werewolves were becoming this hotbutton issue, we were being blamed for… everything. Missing livestock, missing people, attacks… the frustrating thing was that there was always just enough werewolves doing stupid shit that people could keep pointing to it as evidence that we were doing ‘everything’. People were getting into a frenzy, and… hunters started gathering. Seeking us out, taking out packs…”

Pushing away from Kaito a bit, Akane sighed. Looking calmer, “I died early in the hunts. I didn’t have too. I remember that. I could have lived. I had a destiny…I was going to save us. Broker a peace, before we lost too many… but I was told that if I gave up my destiny, I could use that potential for something more important. Trade it for something that was worth everything. I believed it… and the next thing I knew? I was us.” Akane said, giving Kaito a smile, “No idea what happened to the packs once I left… still no idea. All I can do is hope I… didn’t leave them to ruin.”

Meat, as expected but…okay. Kokichi paid attention to the dishes Akane described, set on trying to find them out and about. He wasn’t quite sure what an ‘almost’ pad thai looked like, but…he could still look!

…

If…Akane didn’t know…then…

Kokichi’s face immediately went worried as Akane started to cry, going over to her side and holding her, while Kaito did the same on the other side. Maybe it wasn’t as bad as…yanno. Because…the thing was, Kokichi didn’t know either. People kept referencing ‘that time with the werewolves’, but no one had ever explained what happened. So maybe…

His heart dropped as Akane started to explain what she did know. He didn’t want to believe that his people would…would just find a scapegoat, and would… They were people. Diceans, just the same as any other, so…why would anyone…

…even if she died “early”, to know what was going on enough to call the incidents “the hunts”...like an event…

Kokichi’s heart broke, and his form flickered a deep, sorrowful blue, like he was deep under the ocean. Not creating a dome, but…showing his heart on his sleeve in a way that he had gotten better at controlling.

“...I’m sorry for bringing painful memories up, Akane-chan,” he said softly, not quite able to meet her eyes. “Honestly…everything you’ve said is more than anyone’s told me. I…”

…how could his people take part in a genocide? Why…why hadn’t the leader stopped them?

(...he’d always been so proud of the past Oumas. Sure, he knew they weren’t all great, and not even accounting for just being a product of their times, but… But the slaughters of a whole group of his people? Of their people?)

Still looking at the forest floor, Kokichi looked…devastated.

Kaito gave Kokichi a startled look, his husband, like… literally flashing blue. Well, that one was new… but he didn’t need to be an expert on color theory to recognize how hurt Kokichi was, by this particular note on history. Though, before he could reach over to draw Kokichi back into the hug again, Akane lunged forward. Still taller than Kokichi, though not as tall as Kaito, clinging to Kokichi as she buried her face into his hair. Once again that tight smile on her face, as her eyes burned with fresh tears. “Oh, babe…”

Kaito rubbing Akane’s back a bit, before finally noticing what she was actually wearing. And, because Akane recognized herself, he suddenly knew who’s coat he had, his eyes widening with shock at the… honestly somewhat terrifying revelations. What were the… odds… but once he knew, he knew. How could he not recognize himself?

“...I know someone we can ask. Or, I’ll go ask.” Kaito said softly, his expression more and more tired, “Would it help to know? What happened? We can’t do anything to change it, but… there’s closure in knowing.”

Akane laughed, hugging Kokichi tighter… before looking back at Kaito, “...isn’t it selfish, how more than anything I just want to know what happened to my pack? I was going to be the strongest. Everyone knew I was in running to be head of my own pack, and according to my prophesy, I’d become the leader of leaders, among the Dicean werewolves… so, in a sense, they were all going to be my packs… but…”

Akane idly rubbed Kokichi’s back, peering down at him, love in her eyes… as she admitted, “But right now, all I care about is what happened to my family. I just want to know if, in the end, they were okay.”

Kokichi tucked himself into Akane’s hug, taking comfort in her embrace even if he didn’t feel like he deserved it. But…he also knew enough about himself that he knew that guilt was misplaced. Akane’s grief was more personal, and did deserve attention too, but…one person’s pain didn’t mean no one else could hurt either.

Holding Akane back, his arms slipped under her coat to rub her back as he shook his head a little. “That’s not selfish at all… They’re people you love, of course you care. And…well, this is exactly the sort of thing we came to ask you.” Even if it was so much worse than he could’ve imagined.

Honestly…Kokichi wanted some answers too. He, Kaito, and Shuuichi had all talked about the unlikelihood of magic folk openly and candidly integrating with others in their lifetimes, but…especially if there had been such a major tragedy, specifically between certain magic folk and humans… He had to learn about it. And learn. And…try to make sure those lessons were kept in people’s minds, so the people of the future wouldn’t make the same mistakes.

Taking a deep breath, Kokichi gave Akane another squeeze. “We’ll find out what happened to your pack. I promise.”

“Thank you, Kokichi.” Akane whispered, placing another small kiss on the top of his head, before hugging him tighter, “I trust you.”

Knowing that they would end up talking to Akane again soon, to make certain that when they did learn that information she was coping with it well, Kaito lead them back out of the forest… and groaned the second they were back in the concept Kaito had of forests. Rubbing his face as he said, “She was supposed to be the easy one…”

“These were people with lives and lost potential for things that deeply mattered to them.” Alter Ego reminded Kaito gently, trotting beside him, “They were inevitably coming with baggage.”

“I know. It’s just… it’s sad.” Kaito sighed, running his fingers through his hair, scratching at his scalp, a tension between his eyebrows, “These prophecies and stuff, their divine fates, whatever… it wasn’t just random shit. It was things that mattered to them both. Being a leader for Luminary, one that, can we just say? Was everything Maki had ever regretted I wasn’t… and Akane’s packs, apparently about to go through a tragic period of their history, which she was supposed to lesson the impact…”

“What trade could be worth these things to them?” Kaito asked, frowning, “They both gave up things that really mattered to them, and neither of them, not even knowing what it was anymore, had a moment of doubt that it was the right choice…. I literally can’t even imagine. Because I’m the version of both of them that gave up those things. I can’t even imagine wanting those things, in a way that I thought it was possible…”

Looking to Kokichi, Kaito frowned, “...would anything make you give up being an Ouma?”

Kokichi wouldn’t say he had really expected meeting any of the shards to be easy…but he had been most familiar with Akane, from their one meeting. He thought he knew what to expect.

But even if they were Kaito…hell, it wasn’t like Kokichi knew everything there was about Kaito either. Add in that Akane and Caleb, at least, had once been complex people off living their own lives…

Kokichi sighed, looking up at Kaito with a difficult expression. Because…you never knew, right? Sometimes you just…had no way of knowing what was your breaking point. So he wanted to say that there probably was something that would make him give up being an Ouma, but…

(but the strength of six lives puffed up in offense.)

But something in him recoiled into his very being at the thought.

“...I’m trying to think… Like…no longer being able to serve my people, not having their trust…but that doesn’t make you an Ouma anymore…” Kokichi sighed. “It’s not fair to speak like there’s not a chance. But…being an Ouma…what that means is everything to me. I can’t imagine anything I’d do with my life otherwise…”

Kokichi tried to think, despite everything in him snarling at even daring to defy his purpose and…

Kokichi…

…dove.

It had been a little painful, seeing Kokichi hem and haw, clearly entirely unable to come up with a scenario that he really believed. Kaito was just about to tell him nevermind, bring up something else and just… try not to think about all of that. But then–

“...’Kichi?”

“...” Alter Ego looked around, “Did he wake up?”

Saint Madison frowned. “No? He’s still here.”

“What?” Kaito asked, looking around, “Where? …Kokichi?” Kaito called out. Looking around nervously, shouting louder, “Kokichi!?”

A scoff came out from around the thinning trees, a voice lower, but not all that much less nasally coming with it. “Roxy in a hat, wake up the damn neighborhood, won’t ya?”

Covering one of his ears with an annoyed look, a man joined (rejoined) them…definitely not Kokichi. (From looks, at least. He would feel exactly the same.)

One of the biggest things…the man wasn’t as tall as Kaito, but he wasn’t that much shorter, maybe just by an inch or two. He wasn’t as broad either, but rather had the body of someone who had never spent any dedicated time working out, but spent every waking moment moving around. His hair was brown like milk chocolate, looking like it’d been hastily shoved back so many times that the style just stuck, and his eyes were purple…though lighter than both Kokichi’s amethyst and Kaito’s mauve. The man’s eyes were a light, piercing violet that seemed to cut, even with the curmudgeonly look on his face. He was wearing Kokichi’s clothes--though appropriately sized--with the addition of a violet bandana tied around his neck, the cloth folded around itself to look more like a rectangular loop, rather than the common pointed style.

Sighing, as if the whole thing was a pain, the man straightened and crossed his arms, glaring at Kaito. “Your answer’s a clear fuckin’ no. There’s nothing that can stop me from looking after my people, and no hoity-toity so-called god gets to mess with that. Oumas are Dicea’s. No one else gets to take us.”

Saint Madison… did not see anything particularly different about this situation. Kokichi had been there, continued to be there, and was still there. Nothing struck her as off, and her expression didn’t so much as waiver.

Alter Ego, in turn… also?? Didn’t feel anything different?? But he had eyes, and he stared at this… ‘new’?? Person?? His fur standing up a little, not asking any questions yet until he had a better grasp of what was happening.

Meanwhile, Kaito… frowned. But then his expression tempered. Something hard in his expression, staring at this person. Looking around one more time, just to make certain Kokichi wouldn’t suddenly ‘spring up’... before gritting his fists and, closing the gap between himself and the man quickly, he grabbed the collar of his shirt, bandana and all, and hefted the man closer. Gripping his shirt tightly as Kaito growled, “Where the fuck is my husband?”

The man let out a little, “ooph” as Kaito grabbed him, but he quickly regained his footing, bracing his hands against Kaito’s arms but not trying to pull away just yet. He sneered slightly, though his eyes darted around Kaito’s face quickly, something unreadable in them.

“Kaito, you lovely, glorious man, I am your husband.” Hearing the words out of his own mouth, the man huffed a little. “...which is why I’m not cussing you out, ‘cause you hate being called names.”

Letting out a short breath through his nose, the man frowned. “What, you thought you could get all the fun tonight, looking at different parts of yourself? …I mean…granted, Kokichi didn’t know how to do that until that defense over there explained it to you…while I can only assume she knew to tell you through Alter Ego’s knowledge, just being here, ‘cause we sure as fuck didn’t know how…”

Looking over Kaito’s shoulder, the man glared petulantly at the cat. “You could’ve seen this coming, you know?! You know we do crazy powerful, ridiculous magic shit all the time after just seeing it once.”

“...Kokichi?” Alter Ego confirmed, stepping forward and, immediately, appearing on Kaito’s shoulder. Kaito wincing as the cat appeared, trotting down his arm and peering at the man, “...I mean, it’s… definitely you, but… Kokichi, do you have a shard?”

Kaito did not lessen his grip. If anything, his expression only hardened, his grip on the other man tightening as he said, “Bullshit. I’m not fucking stupid, this is… other empath shit. Fucking Tengan style shit, someone is fucking with me.” Kaito said, his eyes darting around nervously for a second before refocusing on the man, “What, I’m gonna believe that just, just… you just happened to show up? Out of nowhere? And Kokichi’s just…”

Kaito snarled at him, baring his teeth, “I need an explanation right now. They can’t fucking put me in isolation for shit I do in my dreams, I will rearange your teeth.”

“Kaito, Kaito.” Alter Ego said, looking back at him, “Listen to me. This is Kokichi. I can just tell, ‘empath stuff’. If you can’t believe me, ask your defense.”

Kaito looked like he could barely stand the idea of looking away… before he finally glanced over at Saint Madison, “Divine? Is this Kokichi.”

Saint Madison gave them both puzzled looks. “Yes, obviously. He’s right there.”

“Oh fuck you, dude!” the man groaned, not letting Kaito’s rage or intimidation make him back down an inch…until his face scrunched with a feeling only explained by the phrase ‘inconvenient guilt’. “...though I love you and think the world of you. But…come on. No one else ever gets to be “mysterious” or “cagey”--it only gets to be you, otherwise it’s the biggest fuckin’ threat in the world…fuckin’...hell…”

He huffed, having not one, but two “beings” confirm him, before, finally, he started to push out of Kaito’s grip. “For fuck’s… Just let me talk not right in front of your cute mug.”

“Kokichi doesn’t have shards,” he clarified, those focused purple eyes now on Alter Ego. “Not like you or Kaito. You can call me a soul memory, or whatever. Closer to how Maki refers to the Red Dragon…even if I can accept myself better.”

Looking back at Kaito, he continued. “I am Kokichi Ouma…but I was once Nellis Ouma. Cheers, or whatever.”

Alter Ego hopped down onto the floor, spinning in place for a moment before looking up at… Nellis? “Oh, I have so many questions… should we go find Temp first? Is this something we can tell him? You said you were only aware you could do this now… you probably don’t have many answers, then, but we should still discuss this. Every time I think I’ve seen the limits of what you can do…”

Kaito, in turn, looked a little lost. Still not entirely certain if he should be threatening anyone or not. “...is… Kokichi okay?” Kaito asked uncertainly. “‘Kichi said when Akane just showed up one day, I started to melt. Kokichi’s not… melting somewhere, right?”

Nellis looked down at the cat with a blank look…before a small, fond smirk came across his face. It was true, but somehow the sincerity looked out of place on him. “In fairness, there’s no way you could’ve been prepared for this. It’s still an Empath trick, but it’s an Ouma exclusive one. To your credit, you’re doing a hell of a job mentoring me.”

“Yeah, sure, we can talk to the Templar,” Nellis shrugged. “Despite my very best judgment…I trust you. With my life, and everything I hold dear. So, like, why not add this to the pile too?”

Addressing Kaito again, Nellis frowned slightly. “Kokichi’s fine--we’re not separated like you and th…Akane were. If it helps, I’m Kokichi wearing a really, really convincing costume right now.”

His eyes narrowed. “But touch me again and I’ll…” Nellis’ face twisted in that inconvenienced way again. “...do fuckin’ nothing, because I love you too much. But give me time, Kaito-boy, and I can get creative. Hands off.”

Kaito gave ‘Nellis’ a wary look at that. “Uh huh… divine? Could you please bring us back to my room? Or, wherever Temp might have wandered too, if he’s left?”

“Pfff, like I’d have let him leave. I’ve had dogs waiting outside that area just waiting for him to get a wandering eye.” Saint Madison said, shaking her head, before taking her sword and slashing through the air. Rather then make a portal, it was like the vibration made a wave through the air, one that quickly consumed them, and once it calmed they were back in Kaito’s childhood room. Temp over in the bottom floor sitting corner, reading a book by sunlight.

“Ah, welcome back.” Temp said, looking up from the book– Kaito twitched. Was that one of his diaries?-- and raising a delicate eyebrow, closing it and setting it aside as he said, “I see I’ve… missed something?”

“He says he’s a memory, not a shard.” Alter Ego explained immediately, going to hop onto one of the small, decorative coffee tables, “And, he says he’s Kokichi wearing a mask named ‘Nellis Ouma’.”

“Ah. Relatively recent history, though I can’t say I’m intimately familiar with the Ouma name from that time.” Temp admitted, resting himself on the side of his armchair. “Are we playing along with Kokichi’s costume? Shall I say ‘nice to meet you’?” He asked Nellis, looking curious.

Nellis just looked at Temp quietly for a moment.

“You’re a fucking moron, Templar.”

Then he seemed to let out a small sigh of relief, running a hand through his hair in those familiar chunks. “Oh thank Roxy. Look, I know I’m a doll, a damn saint, yes, clap and praise all ya want, but it looks like name-calling privileges are only revoked for the hubby, so I’m making use.”

Huffing, that out of his system, Nellis--King Nellis, monarch of the Dicean Kingdom--pointed an accusatory finger at Temp. “You didn’t even think to tell us about gods’ plans, huh pretty boy?! Ooooh, the drama, we’re all just dust in the wind, not a chance to be reincarnated with recognizable bits and pieces~”

Gesturing to Kaito, Nellis put an arm around his shoulders and tugged him more in front of Temp, the gesturing with his other hand getting more violent. “Look at him, Temp! My guy’s been going through an existential panic attack for a month! You might’ve had all the time in the world and then some to come to terms with death, but I know your goth, so pastel it’s grey ass knows better than to tell someone scared that we’re all just stardust!”

“We are! But the stuff in between is more than just a footnote!” Nellis bared his teeth at the Templar. “And you know full well that a lot can happen between an earthly death and becoming stars. That people don’t always end up where they’re supposed to be.”

Kaito shot Nellis– Kokichi??-- a mildly frustrated look, his shoulders tensing as he was put on display. His confusion over the ‘Kokichi in a costume’ thing the only thing keeping him from snapping as he said stiffly, “Don’t… talk to the father of my godson like that… I’m–”

“Kaito, from what I understand, is more than a little behind when it comes to comprehending the concept of oblivion.” Temp said stiffly, “I’m not being cruel, telling him the realities of it. And there are no exceptions to the cycle of entropy. We all return to base essence. He’s already moved past a difficult delusion of true eternity, why fill his head with fairytales that suggest exceptions are truly possible, to slow his ability to cope?”

“Okay, stop.” Kaito snapped, shaking Nellis off him, now glaring at Temp, “I’m not a fucking child, this is my head and my room, everyone fucking stop talking about how they’re ‘managing’ me. Kokichi is over a foot taller and is calling himself Nellis! And I have no reassurances that he meant to do that! That’s priority, that my husband isn’t trapped, okay!? That’s what matters right now!”

Nellis just shot Temp a look like he thought he was a moron--he’d already said as much--before letting Kaito shake him off. He knew…he wasn’t actually Nellis. Well. He was, just as much as Kokichi was Kokichi, or Koharu had been Koharu, but…this wasn’t a second life for him. It didn’t work like that. Of all the egos of this soul…it wasn’t their prerogative to overpower the current one, and have a second swing. That was the current life’s job.

Him, the rest of them…were just memories. Memories of the people this soul had once been.

But GODDAMN THIS WAS HIS FIRST CHANCE TO TALK IN…SOMEWHERE AROUND 50 YEARS AND HE WAS GONNA TAKE IT!

Huffing, Nellis stepped back, physically giving them all space to breathe, and crossed his arms, though his shoulders remained comfortable. “I didn’t mean to do this, but I’m not stuck with…Nellis fronting. Sure, let’s use multi-language. Look…”

The king paused, looking at everyone in the room before deciding on a way to explain. “I don’t expect any of you to know exactly, but try to ballpark how many leaders you think Dicea’s had, okay? …everyone have a guess? Great, cool, shove that number so far up your ass that you’ll starve out a kappa.”

Nellis held up a few fingers on one of his hands, Shuuichi’s engagement ring catching some of the light. “It’s had three.”

Kaito frowned– his eyes catching Shuichi’s engagement ring uncertainly– before he scratched his arm, his lips thinning a little. Brow furrowing. “...um…Aesc was first, and, Vander is ‘Kichi’s favorite, then… um, I feel like I remember the name Emily? Might have been Emily… Fake Ouma lady… oh, Koharu, she made the air cleaner… you, Fuse, Kokichi, Aiichi… that’s, like, eight right there…”

Temp, in turn, sighed. This was… not something he had a place to talk about, really. Because, of course he did know about the Goddess of Wisdoms… ‘workaround’... but as a Templar of Death, it wasn’t his place to question or challenge deals Bathul had made with other gods.

It was Alter Ego who tilted their head, “Explain, please, Nellis. I somehow doubt you misspoke. Three? ”

“There have only been three souls who end up being accepted leaders of Dicea,” Nellis started. “There are others, like Corrinne, who you keep calling the fake Ouma, Kaito, who are other souls, but they never end up lasting for long. As much as, conceptually, I don’t think calling them fake is true, it kinda literally is what they are, considering the,” Nellis rolled his eyes, “Eternal structure of Dicea.”

Scoffing a little, he ran a stressed hand through his hair, though his expression was nothing but annoyed. “Look, I’m speaking as the memory of my own great-grandfather, and all this is old shit for this soul. But all this is super counter to my own ideas of purpose and duty, so, like…gimme a break when I’m more myself.”

That made clear, he straightened again. “Ironically, considering everything we’ve been talking about with Luminary for the past year, Dicea really is a country favored by a god. Roxy, the Goddess of Wisdom…Dicea’s her universe-long pet project, you might say. An experiment to see if maintaining wisdom through the ages can really create a society that doesn’t tear itself apart.”

“To maintain that wisdom, there have only ever been three souls that act as Dicean leaders. We are continually reincarnated, and while we are each distinct people, those souls accumulate all the wisdom learned through our past lives. All pieces of souls do that, but they’re usually rendered to such basal elements and rearranged that the lessons don’t tend to stick, you know?”

Puffing up with some pride, Nellis smirked at the group. “As the soul that’s an Empath--and thus, my power growing with each reincarnation--I have the unique ability among those souls to actually look back at the memories preserved. As such, I--”

Nellis suddenly frowned, before letting out a groan of frustration. “Aw fuck, I only talked about that with Shuuichi and Maki. Well, fuck it, I’ve been getting my panties in a twist about Empaths’ histories, and how they preserve knowledge, but in an absurd twist of dramatic irony, I literally am our archive. Every Empath Ouma has this sort of awakening, eventually, and we become the shared archive for the Empath community. Much to my dismay, looks like I’m getting on those meetings anyway.”

Taking a breath, Nellis waved a hand, getting to his initial point. “But. My point is that it’s just a straight up lie to say that all souls get put in the big mixing pot of the universe and nothing’s ever the same. Gods interfere all the damn time for whatever scheme they’ve got cooked up this time. Sometimes, you get a bunch of reincarnated monarchs, who are never put back in the cycle. Sometimes you get bits and pieces saved for something special.”

Turning to Kaito, Nellis fixed a more serious gaze on him. “I have no fuckin’ idea what god made your deal, or what your deal is, but it’s just really, really rare. Not an impossibility.”

Then he frowned more, something almost pained behind the wall in his eyes. “...and I can’t tell you what happened to Akane either. There wasn’t any outstanding animosity with the werewolves when Vander died, and by the time Grimm was around, we didn’t hear a damn thing from them. Unfortunately, we can’t just go poking around Aiichi’s head to see what Emilie was up to so it’s gonna take some digging around. Good thing we’re engaged to a detective who’s fuckin’ balls-deep in magical mystique, huh?”

Kaito… well…

There was a small ding-a-ling at his entrance hall door, and entirely unsurprised, Kaito gave them all a ‘one moment’ motion, before heading over to his bedroom door, opening it up, and heading down the entrance hall. From down the hall, he opened the door, and the others could overhear him say, “Oh, thank you. Very timely. No, no, it’s alright, I’ve got it.”

And then Kaito came back with a tray, a bucket of ice and two wine bottles nestled inside, going to put it down on one of the coffee tables as he shrugged, “Sorry. I could feel myself wanting a drink. Uh, Alter Ego, do you… would you like a saucer of wine? I’ve got white and red, both good for their types. Temp? Uh… Nellis?” Kaito asked, going to retrieve wine glasses from his kitchenette.

“Did you know about this?” Alter Ego asked Temp, as Kaito busied himself collecting glasses and muttering about airing out the drinks through a filter, putting oxygen into them. “Because it sounds like this is true reincarnation, and a line of it.”

“It’s not unknown, among certain groups of people, the grand Dicea experiment.” Temp agreed, giving Nellis a grim look, “It takes… a lot of power, and cooperation with other gods, for the Goddess Roxy to play this game of hers. And she’s succeeded at it for thousands of years now. Reusing the same three souls and rebirthing them over and over, each one growing with a new set of memories, a new life, a new personality, but still the same three souls. It is true reincarnation, yes… but it’s still just the delay of the inevitable. Even the Ouma line, and other direct reincarnation lines, and every other ‘exception’ in the world, will inevitably end.”

“And, eventually, every Ouma… remembers.” Temp said, nodding towards Nellis, “But they remember on their own time. It didn’t seem my place, or even necessary, to mention what I knew about Kokichi’s heritage. He’d unlock his past lives eventually. And, it seems, he has.”

“Guys?” Kaito asked, “Wine?”

Nellis sighed, but gave Kaito a nod. “I’ll take the red. Thanks.”

And once he had a glass in hand, sitting on the arms of one of the chairs with his legs draped on either side, he gave Temp a slightly softer look. “I didn’t call you a moron because you didn’t come up to me apropos of nothing like, hey kiddo! Everything you believe in about your family and country is a little to the left in every way that would destroy you! Good luck!”

“I’d remember sooner or later,” he shrugged, before his expression darkened again. “But you’ve got a lot of nerve not even offhandedly explaining that there are divine exceptions. Even if they do end, because…what? Is all of this meaningless because one day our universe will end too? Then what’s the point of having any discussions at all?!”

With a heated sigh, he took a sip of the wine…oh. Oh, that was really nice. Not the sort of thing he would normally enjoy, but this memory had different tastes and…it was nice, getting to enjoy something in a different way.

“It all…matters. We are the eyes through which the universe sees itself, and all that. The smallest moments have to matter because…then there’s no point to any of it. So talking about those exceptions matter…especially because our group is riddled with them.”

Kaito poured a little bit of red wine into a saucer for Alter Ego, placing it down on the coffee table, before taking his own glass and pouring the red in… more… a bit more… a bit more… hmmm, maybe he needed a bigger glass…

Temp held his glass of white wine without sipping at it, giving Nellis a troubled look. “...clarify something for me. Are we having some sort of argument over whether things before death matter? Where, in this discussion, do you think I stand? Kokichi didn’t just start the difficult process of processing his previous lives just to tell me I’m wrong about a belief I don’t even have, did he?”

“Okay, as Kokichi’s mentor, I have a more practical question.” Alter Ego sighed, looking to Nellis after taking a small, testing lick at his saucer. “Will Kokichi remember, once this mask comes off? Is he conscious now? Is he only aware of you, King Nellis, specifically, or does he have access to all of his memories?”